no concupiscence is mortall 2. There can be no reasonable coveting of another mans things for reason is grounded upon the law of nature against the which such concupiscence is therefore the coveting of our neighbours goods being a transgression of this morall precept is in it owne nature mortall but through Gods mercie in Christ both it and all other sinnes to the faithfull are veniall and pardonable and not otherwise 4. Confut. That Marie was not void of originall sinne and concupiscence FUrther Thomas Aquin hath another position Post peccatum propter corruptionem nullus evadit concupiscentiam praeter Christus virgo gloriosa c. After sinne entred because of corruption none can escape concupiscence beside Christ and the glorious Virgin Thom. in opuscul So the Rhemists All men are borne in sinne Christ onely excepted and his mother for his honour Annotat. Rom. 5. sect 9. Contra. 1. The Apostle saith Rom. 3.19 Whatsoever the law saith it saith to them which are under the law that every mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God But Mary was under the law and culpable before God as others were Ergo the law also saith to her Thou shalt not covet 2. Againe the same Apostle saith The law was our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ that we might be made righteous by faith Galath 3.24 But Mary was made righteous by faith for shee calleth Christ her Saviour in her song Luk. 1.47 Therefore the law also was a schoolmaster to her to bring her to Christ. 3. S. Paul further saith Ephes. 2.3 We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others He speaketh generally of all the faithfull therefore even Mary was by nature the childe of wrath and consequently borne in originall sinne 4. Divers infirmities are discovered in Scripture in the Virgin Mary as Luk. 2.48 her finding fault with Christ Matth. 12.46 her interrupting of Christ in his sermon Ioh. 2.2 her prescribing of the time to Christ to shew a miracle in turning the water into wine when Christ rebuked her saying Woman what have I to doe with thee All these infirmities doe shew that Mary was not void of originall sinne And therefore upon these reasons and testimonies of Scripture we inferre that Mary was conceived and borne in sinne as others are and Christ onely is excepted of whom onely the Apostle saith He was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne Heb. 4.15 As Origen also well saith Solus Christus sine macula Onely Christ was without spot Homil. 1. in Levit. See more also of this question Synops. Centur. 2. err 79. 5. Confut. Against the Romanists that it is impossible in this life to keepe the law of God NOw whereas the law restraineth the very inward concupiscence and corrupt desire herein appeareth the perfection of the law and how impossible it is for any in this life to keepe the law of God perfectly as the Apostle saith Rom. 7.14 We know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sinne There are two reasons why it is not possible to keepe the law both because it is spirituall not restraining onely the externall act but the internall spirituall motions and so is a most perfect rule of righteousnesse and for that we are on the other side imperfect full of weaknesse and corruption and carnall Here then is discovered another error of the Romanists That the precepts and commandements of God unto a man justified and in the state of grace are not impossible to be kept Concil Trident. sess 6. can 18. First then the truth concerning this point shall briefly be opened and then their objections answered First here we are to consider a fourefold state and condition of man 1. As he was created in a perfit state before his fall when it was possible for man to have kept the law and to have conformed himselfe in perfit obedience to the will of his Creator 2. But man considered in his corrupt nature before he be regenerate and restored can by no meanes keepe the law as the Prophet saith Can the blacke moore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Iere. 13.23 So the Apostle Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 And We are not able of our selves to thinke any thing 2 Cor. 3.5 3. In the restored estate of man by regeneration and new birth the law is partly possible to bee kept partly impossible It is possible two wayes first by the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ who hath fulfilled the law for us for he needed not fulfill it for himselfe as hee suffered not for himselfe for he was perfitly holy and just even from his conception communicatione justitiae divinae by the communication of the divine justice Marbach So the Apostle saith Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the law that is the fulfilling of the law for righteousnesse to every one that beleeveth Secondly the law is possible to be kept of the regenerate Quo ad inchoationem obedientia internae externa in respect of the inchoation or beginning of obedience internall and externall as the Apostle saith This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements 1 Ioh. 5.3 For he which without this beginning of righteousnesse that is without regeneration saith he knoweth and serveth God is a liar Vrsin This regeneration and inchoate obedience being wrought in the faithfull by the Spirit of God though it doe not wolly extirpate and root out sinne yet it keepeth it so under that it reigne not in them and it so renueth them that they labour to resist sinne and to live according to the law of God which obedience though it bee in it selfe imperfect yet is it accepted of God by faith in Christ in whose perfect righteousnesse whatsoever is imperfect in our obedience is perfected and our imperfections pardoned Marbach Yet even in the regenerate the law is impossible to be kept in respect of that perfection which God requireth and therefore the Prophet David saith Psal. 143.3 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified 1. The faithfull doe both imperfectly keepe the law committing many things against it 2. Even in those things wherein they keepe the law they have some imperfections as the Prophet Isay saith 64.6 All our righteousnesse is as a stained clout Vrsin But there is great difference betweene the regenerate and unregenerate even when they sinne 1. Gods purpose standeth to save the Elect though they sometime slip so is it not with the other 2. Their repentance in the end is certaine so is it not in the unregenerate 3. Even in the sinnes of the regenerate there remaineth yet some seed of faith which is not utterly extinguished nor they wholly given over but the wicked and unregenerate are wholly sold over unto sinne and their
pitched without the host was brought into the campe and so the Lord was knowne perfectly to be reconciled but of this there can be no certainty 1. Some thinke that Moses had not this shining in his face continually while it lasted with him but that while hee was conversant among the people his face did not shine but when hee went in unto God the brightnesse was renued and then he came forth and covered his face when he spake unto the people 2. But it is evident out of the text that Moses face continually shined while this brightnesse remained with him for when he went in unto the Lord he removed the covering from his face his face then shined before hee went in unto the Lord for otherwise he needed not to have covered it his brightnesse then was not renued alwayes when he went in but he had it before Yet it may be granted that when he went in unto God aliqualiter suscipiebat augmentum it might receive some increase and augmentation Tostat. quaest 28. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. God only writeth in the heart Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables of stone and I will write As Moses hewed the stone and prepared the tables but God did write in them So man may move exhort prepare and stirre up But God only docet intus teacheth inwardly writing in mens hearts by the finger of his Spirit Ferus As Paul may plant Apollos water but God giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3.6 2. Doct. Sinne is no substance Vers. 7. FOrgiving or taking away iniquitie If God take away iniquity and sinne and yet spareth sinners then there is great difference betweene sinne and the sinner it followeth then that sinne is not a substance but an accident Marbach The Apostle defineth sinne to bee a transgression of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Ioh. 3.4 as then justice and righteousnesse which is obedience to the Law is no substance but grace infused so sinne which is the transgression of the Law is an evill quality or habite no substantiall thing 3. Doct. Gods generall promises must be specially applied by faith Vers. 9. PArdon our iniquity and sinne God had proclaimed himselfe before to be mercifull forgiving sinne But Moses is not contented with a generall apprehension of Gods mercy but laboureth for a particular assurance thereof so it sufficeth not generally to know the attributes of God nisi speciali fide applicemus unlesse we make speciall application of them by faith Pelarg. As S. Paul saith of Christ Who loved me and gave himselfe for me Galath 2.20 4. Doct. Of the right manner of praying Vers. 8. MOses made haste and bowed himselfe c. Moses here teacheth us a right forme of prayer 1. First though he had prayed before yet he prayeth againe teaching us to pray often 2. He humbleth himselfe bowing to the ground 3. He prayeth in secret in the mount lifting up his minde unto God 4. He is not long in prayer but compendious 5. He prayeth not for himselfe only but for the people 6. He ascribeth all to Gods mercy confessing his and the peoples sinnes If wee follow this paterne and president in our prayers we cannot pray amisse Simler 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. That reconciliation is not denied unto any upon their repentance Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables In this chapter is set downe the reconciliation betweene the Lord and his people who although they had committed a great sinne yet the Lord upon their repentance receiveth them to mercie Which confuteth the errour of the Novatians who denied pardon or reconciliation to them which had sinned against their conscience Marbach Whereas both David after those two great sinnes of adultery and murder and Peter after his deniall of Christ were upon their repentance restored to Gods favour 2. Controv. That man cannot prepare his owne heart PRocopius giveth this note that whereas the Lord did both prepare the first tables and writ in them it signified that God first suo spiritu paravit cordis tabulas suo spiritu impressit by his Spirit prepared the tables of the heart and by his Spirit printed them but these second tables of the heart quilibet per poenitentiam praparet every one prepareth by repentance But it is not in mans power to prepare his owne heart who of himselfe cannot thinke a good thought 2 Cor. 3.5 God only must open our heart as he did the heart of Lydia Act. 16.14 3. Controv. All sinne against the holy Ghost irremissible Vers. 7. FOrgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne Cajetane noteth hereupon that Quodlibet peccati genus veniam apud Deum invenit c. there is no kinde of sinne which doth not finde forgivenesse with God And whereas it is said in the Gospell that sin against the holy Ghost shall never be forgiven it is not contrary to this hîc est sermo de venia peccatorum ex parte Dei for here is speech of forgivenesse of sinne on Gods behalfe there ex parte peccantis indispositi on the behalfe of the sinner which is not disposed to repentance and so he concludeth that regulariter ordinarily such shall not obtaine pardon c. So herein he seemeth to concurre with Bellarmine that sinne against the holy Ghost is not simply irremissible sed non ordinarie ut plurimum but not ordinarily and for the most part Contra 1. Wee grant indeed that in respect of Gods omnipotencie and al-sufficient and abounding mercie there is no sinne that is unpardonable yet in respect of the invincible hardnesse of heart in such impenitent sinners which cannot repent it is irremissible 2. The Apostle saith It is impossible that such should be renued by repentance such namely as sinne against the holy Ghost If then it be impossible for any sinne to be forgiven without repentance and it be impossible for such to repent then it is impossible for such to be forgiven See more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. error 73. 4. Controv. The Virgin Marie not privileged from sinne Vers. 7. ANd not making innocent But the Latine text readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens est None of himselfe is innocent before thee which text as they reade it doth include that none are innocent before God and so consequently that the Virgin Marie was not free from actuall sinne much lesse originall which question though it be not yet defined in the Romane Church yet Tostat quaest 8. thinketh it more probable that the Virgin Marie was not conceived in originall sinne and then he maketh this answer that true it is that none is innocent before God per se of themselves yet with God it is all one as in his mercie ex nocente innocentem reddere c. he can make a sinner to be innocent so ne nocens esset efficere he can bring it to passe that they should not sinne at all But the question is not here what God can doe but what he doth Let him or any
exercise his strength as Augustine againe saith Administrat omâ—ia qua creavit ut etiam ipsa proprios motus exercere sinat God doth so governe all things which he created that yet hee suffereth them to exercise their owne motions 3. God might justly suffer this to be done because hee did know how to turne Adams fall unto good Deuâ— permisit hominem tentari quâ—m sciebut esse casurum quid simul videbat eo casu sâ—â—â—ti posse ad misericordiam c. God suffered man to be tempted whom he knew should fall because he saw how to use his fall to declare his mercy and justice while he justly punished some out of the same damned masse and delivered others in mercy Doct. VI. Adam not damned WHereas v. 15. a promise is made concerning Christ that the seede of the woman should breake the serpents head from hence we infer that our first patents though they sinned yet were by faith in the Messiah to come restored and not utterly condemned which was the heresie of the Tatiaâ—es August de haeres c. 23. In the booke of wisdome we read that wisdome preserved the first father of the world and brought him out of his offence c. 10.1 which is agreeable to the Canonicall scripture because Adam is called the sonne of God Luke 3.38 he was not then the child of death and hell everlastingly to perish Doct. VII Wherein Adam transgressed NOw because carnall men doe extenuate Adams sinne that he was cast out of Paradise for eating an apple I will briefly shew the greatnes of our first parents transgression wherein many sins concurred 1. There was in them both incredulitie in not beleeving Gods words to be true 2. Vnthankfulnesse in not being contented with their estate 3. Pride in desiring to be like unto God 4. Wantonnes in sinning without any necessitie having all the trees in the garden beside to eare of 5. There was the sinne of gluttonie in pampering the desire of the belâ—â—e 6. Disobedience in transgressing the commandement 7. Curiositie in coveting to know the operation of the fruit in bringing them to knowledge 8. Presumption in that they presumed of Gods mercie that they should not die though they did eate 9. Then followed the concupiscence and rebellion of the flesh in being ashamed of their nakednesse 10. They excused their sinne 11. They are guiltie of homicide in bringing death not only upon themselves but all their posteritie 12. Beside Eva seduced her husband 13. Adam sinned in his inordinate affection to his wife in listning to her 14. The easines of the commandemeÌ„t maketh the transgression more heinous as Augustine well noteth answering to this question why God forbad them to eate of that tree Si bona est quare non tango si mala est quare in Paradise ideo in Paradiso est quia bona est sed nolâ— tangâ—â— quiâ— obedienteÌ„ te volâ— if it be good why doe I not touch it if it be evill why is it in Paradise therefore it is in paradise because it is good but I will not have thee touch it because I would have thee obedient God could not then make better triall of mans obedience than in forbidding that which was good Places of confutation Confut I. Infidelity not pride the first sinne of our parent 1. THe opinion of the Popish writers is that pride was the first sinne that Eva was tempted unto because Satan saith unto them yee shall bee as gods but it is rather evident that their first sinne was infidelitie first Satan telleth them ye shall not die at all and so perswadeth them not to give credit to the word of God for if they had verely beleeved that to come to passe which was threatned they would never have given any credit to Satan Confut. II. Our parents lost not their faith 2. BEllarmine also holdeth that our first parents in their transgression lost their faith because by the seducement of Satan they beleeved not what God said unto them ye shall not die Ans. 1. It followeth not if in this one act of faith they failed that therefore totally their faith was extinguished he that shal be seduced in one article or point of faith is he presently stripped of all faith 2. It was no formall infidelitie as though wittingly they rejected Gods word but they were materially deceived onely and their sudden violent affection over-shadowed their knowledge judgement 3. So Peter denied Christ through feare and frailtie yet in his judgement he could not so at once cast off all opinion of Christ hâ—s faith was shaken and winnowed but it failed not as our Saviour testifieth of him that he had praied for him that his faith faile not Luke 23.22 and so was the case in our first parents Confut. III. Not Marie but Christ brake the serpents head 3. vers 15. THe vulgar latine translation readeth shee shall breake thy head c. which the Popish writers understand of the virgin Mary as Pererius doubteth not to give this marginal note B. virgo contrivit caput serpentis the blessed Virgin did break the head of the serpent and Bellarmine also justifieth this translation whereas in the original it is his ipsum it in the neuter gender which must be referred to seed the Septuagint and the Chalde read he in the masculine understanding it of Christ for none else but Christ broke the serpents head Confut. IIII. The tree of life could not actually give life but was a symbole of it 4. vers 22. LEst he take of the tree of life and live for ever Bellarmine would proove from hence that this tree by eating the fruit therof might bring true immortalitie Ans. 1. As the Lord saith by way of derision man is become as one of vs to know good and evill So in the same sense is this other part of the sentence uttered that as a man simply thought to get knowledge by eating of the one so he might imagine to obtaine life by the other 2. For if Adam might have lived by eating of this tree now after he had sinned how would that other saying have taken effect in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Gen. 2.17 These speeches had beene contrarie the one to the other 3. It was therefore the tree of life as the other was of the knowledge of good and evill that is significative non effective not in operation â—ut in signification it was a signe or symbole of life received from God and by Gods gift should have beene â—reserved if a man had not sinned and therefore man beeing deprived of life lost also the signe thereof Places of Exhortation and practice 1. WE have here set forth unto us from v. 1. to v. 7. the degrees of tentation 1. the suggestion of Satan 2. delectation the woman saw the tree was pleasant c. 3. Consent shee tooke of the fruit 4. The effecting of the thing desired shee did eate
the rest of his sonnes being yet unborne Ramban 3. Neither is this an imprecation but a prediction of that which was to come Theodoret Calvin 4. Canaan is accursed not Cham not for that Canaan first saw his fathers wickednesse Theodoret or because of Gods favour towards Cham in preserving him in the Arke as some Jewes thinke nor yet lest that if Cham had beene named his whole posterity should have beene under this curse whereas Canaan only standeth under it Perer. for the whole lineage of Cham stood accursed But Chams sonne is noted not the father both to shew the greatnesse of his sinne whereby the punishment was derived also to his posterity Calvin And to declare that Canaan following his fathers ungodly steps who was partaker with him deriding Noah Mercer was also worthy of the same malediction Ambrose ibid. As also Canaan is singled out from the rest of Chams sons by the spirit of prophesie whereby Noah foresaw the wickednes of that nation and now the time was come when the event was to answer the prophecy in expelling the Canâ—nites and making them servants to Sems posterity Calvin As also hereby we are given to understand as Gregory well noteth in that Cham sinning Canaan is cursed quod reproborum nequitia hic inultae proficiunt sed in posterum feriuntur that wicked mens sinnes goe a while unpunâ—shed but they are afterwards met withall QVEST. XX. How Canaan became a servant to his brethren SErvant of servants 1. That his condition should be most slavish and servile more vile than the lowest degree of servants which should be so much the more grievous because he is subjected to his brethren whereas to be a servant to strangers is more willingly borne as Iosephus brethren thought great scorne that their brother should be their Lord Muscul. 2. We see that as in Adam sinne brought forth death so in Caine it is the beginning of slavish servitude ecce fratrem eodem natum patre peccatum fecit servâ—m behold sinne maketh the brother borne of the same parent a servant Chrysost. A profitable service and subjection should otherwise have beene in the world as when men for order sake and their better preservation obey their mercifull and prudent rulers that governe them as fathers But the slavish life and service had the beginning in cursed Canaan such as their state is that are taken captives in battell who being saved alive servi fiebant a servando appellati became servants being so called because they were saved Augustine 3. Though this curse did not presently take place for the Cananites did hold the Israelites a while in subjection yet at the length Gods judgements which hee in his wisdome and secret counsell for reasons best knowne to himselfe suspendeth were executed to the full upon Canaans seed Calvin QVEST. XXI How children are punished for their parents sinnes BUt here a great question will be moved that seeing Canaan was accursed for his fathers sinne how it standeth with Gods justice to punish the children for the fathers transgression for the better resolving of this doubt these severall considerations are duly to be weighed 1. The judgements of God are of two sorts they are either executed in this life or in the next in this many times they which sinne escape unpunished and they which are innocent are temporally chastised but in the next world every man shall receive according to their workes 2. Gods judgements in this life are either in spirituall or temporall things in spirituall which properly concerne the soule none are punished for another as the Lord saith by his Prophet Ezechiel the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father of the sonne but the soule that sinneth shall dye But in temporall things as the losse of the commodities and pleasures of this world yea of life it selfe one may be punished for another 3. The judgements in temporall things are to be considered either as chasticements and medicines or as punishments in the first sense they may fall upon innocents as Daniel and Ezechiel went into captivity being not guilty of the peoples Idolatry but this was a medicine tending to their spirituall good But as they are punishments they are onely incident to those which have deserved them So then God in his infinite wisdome doth lay temporall chasticements upon some even for others sinnes 1. That thereby we should be admonished both to detest sinne in our selves and to disswade others from it seeing it enwrappeth many in the same judgement 2. God can recompence abundantly the losse of temporall things yea of life it selfe with spirituall and eternall blessings 3. Yet none are so pure and innocent but must confesse that howsoever they are free from some great offences yet for other sinnes they may justly deserve punishment 4. But this course to punish one for another is onely to bee left unto God Man must observe another rule to punish him onely that sinned as it is in the Law the father shall not be put to death for the sonne nor the sonne for the father Deut. 24.16 though in other punishments which tend not to the death or affliction of the body as in depriving of honours liberty goods it standeth with justice even among men to punish the children for the fathers and many for one as is seene in the case of treason yet this privilege in general to punnish one for another is peculiar to God because he is both the Soueraigne Lord over man and all he hath he only knoweth how to make such chasticements medicinall and how otherwise abundantly to recompense those that are afflicted which things are not in mans power who therefore in inflicting of punishment must respect every mans desert 5. Yet for the most part they which are punished for other mens sinnes are guilty of the same themselves and therefore the Lord saith he will visit the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20.5 Where is to be considered 1. That God alwayes thus punisheth not but rather by this threatning terrifieth than verifieth the same by his iudgements Theodoret. yet sometime the Lord thus judgeth the posterity of the wicked as Gregory well saith si nulla puniret quis Deum res humanas curare crederet sin cuncta puniret extremum judicium unde restaret if God should punish no sinnes who could thinke that God had any care of humane matters and if hee punished all no man would looke for the latter judgement 2. Herein the long sufferance of God appeareth that hee deferreth his judgement sometime to the third and fourth generation to see if in the meane time the wicked parents or their children may amend if they doe not then the Lord is said to visit their iniquities that is to remember them at the length which he had a great while left unpunished as the Prophet saith
is evident Ioh. 11.37 QUEST VI. Whether it were lawfull for Abraham to buy a place of buriall Vers. 4. GIve me a possession of buriall with you c. Here a question is moved whether it were lawfull for Ephron to sell a place of sepulture or for Abraham to buy it for answer whereunto 1. I neither thinke with Hierome that Ephron did not well in selling a place of buriall for money and therefore his name is changed from Ephron with vau to Ephron without vau but if it were a fault in Ephron to take money Abraham could not be without fault in urging him to â—â—ke it 2. Neither can Abraham be excused in redeeming by this meanes his trouble and vexation as Aquinas thinketh for we must not doe evill that good may come thereof 3. Neither say we with Lyranus that Abraham buyeth onely the ground the right of sepulture he buyeth not but desireth it to be given him for Abraham desireth it to be given him onely for his money and not otherwise as it followeth vers 9. 4. Nor yet with Thomas Anglicus that the Sepulture of the Gentiles is no sacred thing and therfore it cannot bee symoniacall to sell it for it had beene notwithstanding symoniacall in Abraham to buy it that was no Gentile but a beleever 5. Nor yet is Cajetans answer sufficient that the place of buriall was then no sacred thing there being no positive lawes made as yet of that matter and therefore it was no sinne for sinne is not a transgression of humane positive lawes but of Gods Law 6. Nor yet say we with Tostatus that Ephron intended onely to make this field a burying place but as yet none were there buried and therefore the place was not sacred 7. But I rather preferre Thomas Aquinas other resolution that this double cave was not yet consecrate or ordained for sepulture and therefore Abraham might lawfully buy it and the other sell it as it is lawfull to buy a peece of ground to build a Church or make a Church-yard in 8. Adde hereunto that Abraham would bury his dead apart from the Infidels that had no hope of the resurrection Calvin and that the dead should take possession of that land which should afterward be given to their living and remaining posterity Mercer QUEST VII Abraham why he is called a Prince of God Vers. 6. THou art a Prince of God among us 1. Not that he was a King or had any authority over them as the Septuagint read Thou art a King from God among us 2. But either he is so called because he was as Gods oracle the Lord speaking to him by visions and dreames unto whom they had recourse for counsell in difficult matters Lyran. Tostat. 3. Or because according to the Hebrew phrase excellent things are so named of God as the mountaine of God a man of God the wrestlings of God that is excellent wrestlings Gen. 38. Calvin Perer. 4. Or he is so called a Prince of God because the Lord prospered him and made him famous for his vertue and godlinesse as Abimelech said God is with thee in all thou doest Gen. 21.22 Iun. QUEST VIII Why they did not forbid Abraham a place of buriall Vers. 6. NOne of us shall forbid thee his sepulchre c. 1. Some thinke that the Hittites upon some hope which they conceived of the resurrection were willing that Abraham should burie his dead among them Lyppoman but of that there is no certainty out of the text 2. Bâ—t hence it is gathered that every family and kindred had a peculiar place of buriall for themselves Mercer 3. The courtesie of this people is to be noted that reverenced Abraham for his gifts whereas even among Christians many times men are envied and hated for their good parts Muscul. QUEST IX Why it was called a double Cave Vers. 9. THe cave of Machpelah or double cave It was so called 1. Not for that in one cave they buried the men in the other the women 2. Or because one cave was placed directly over another Lyran. 3. Or that one was enclosed in the middest of the other Hamerus 4. Or because Adam was buried in one Eva in another Thom. Anglic. 5. Neither was it so called double beccause of the exlency for that it opened upon Paradise as the Hebrewes 6. But it hath this name because it was a spacious cave having many receptacles and corners Mercer 7. So that we need not runne here unto allegories as Gregory by this double cave understandeth the contemplative and active life whereby men are buried and sequestred from the vanities of the world ex Perer. QUEST X. Why Ephron setteth a price of 400. sickles Vers. 15. THe land is worth foure hundred sickles of silver c. 1. Ephron speaketh not this in Abrahams eare nor signifying thereby that the ground cost him so much and he could not well sell it under nor yet is it his meaning that the ground was worth more to another but to him as his friend he would make no greater price but Ephron dealeth simply that so small a price was not to be stood upon betweene them Mercer 2. Abraham received gifts of Pharao and Abimelech and refused them not but here he would not receive a peece of ground of gift because it was to remaine to him and his posterity 3. Although Abraham purchased this cave for his money yet it is true as Saint Stephen saith that he had not so much as the breadth of a foot that is of Gods gift 4. Whereas some collect that these foure hundred sickles signified the terme of foure hundred yeares which time expired then the whole Countrey should fall to Abrahams posterity it is too curious Mercer how much a sickle is valued at hath beene declared before quaest 11. in cap. 20. QUEST XI Ephron not faulty in taking Abrahams money Vers. 16. ABraham weighed to Ephron the silver c. 1. It was the use then to deliver money by weight and in that it is added it was currant money among merchants Ephron did not as R. Isaach imagineth get some merchant to tell the money and to refuse that which was not good but the meaning is that Abraham payed currant money both for weight and goodnesse Mercer 2. The Hebrewes whom Hierome follow and the Cabulists because Ephron is written here without vau doe note that as something was taken from his name so his credit was empaired but this note is not true for afterward Ephron is expressed with vau as also it is usuall in the Hebrew tongue to have words set downe sometime fully sometime with abbreviation 3. The like curiosity is in the Cabalists who observe that the foure letters of Ephrons name doe signifie 400. answerable to the summe of money received for neither did Ephron commit any unlawfull thing in selling nor Abraham in buying QUEST XII Of the circumstances and manner of contract which Abraham maketh Vers. 17. OVer against
heart divers profitable questions come now in order to be handled for seeing the Lord is here divers times said to harden Pharaohs heart as chap. 4.21 chap. 7.3 chap. 9.12 chap. 10. vers 10. and 20. and 27. chap. 11.10 chap. 14. vers 14. and 8. even nine times in all it seemeth that Moses of purpose useth this significant phrase and doth inculcate it often that we should well weigh and consider it QUEST XIII What the hardnesse of heart is FIrst then it is requisite to be knowne what this hardnesse of heart is 1. It may first be described negatively by the unaptnesse of an hard heart to any thing that is good it is neiâ—her passive active or apprehensive of any good thing not the first nec movetur precibus nec cedit minis It is neither moved by prayers nor giveth way to threats as Bernard saith For the next he saith it is ingratum ad beneficia ad câ—â—silia infidum it is unthankfull for benefits unfaithfull in counsell unshamefast in evill things c. There is no activitie in it to any goodnesse And for the third praeter solas injurias nihil non praeterit it remembreth nothing that is past but wrongs nor hath any forecast for the time to come unlesse it be to seeke revenge 2. It may be described also by the perpetuall companion thereof the blindnesse of the mind for as ignorance blindeth the understanding so hardnesse of heart blindeth the will and affection As the Apostle saith speaking of the Gentiles having their cogitation darkned through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart Ephes. 4.18 Both these concurred in Pharaoh he shewed his blindnesse in saying I know not Iehovah his hardnesse of heart in adding Neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 3. The propertie of hardnesse of heart is this that it is not onely a great and grievous sinne but also the punishment of sinne that it is a sinne the Apostle sheweth Heb. 3.12 Take heed brethren lest then be at any time in any of you an evil heart to depart from the living God And that it is a punishment of sinne S. Paul also testifieth Rom. 1.21 Because when they knew God they did not glorifie him as God c. Then it followeth vers 24. God gave them up to their owne hearts lusts c. 4. Now the qualities and inseparable adjuncts of hardnesse of heart are these 1. Blindnesse of the judgement and understanding as Isai. 6.10 Make the heart of this people fat make their eares heavie and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes heare with their eares and understand with their hearts 2. They are obstinate and wilfull and refuse to be admonished and instructed Who say unto God depart from 〈◊〉 we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21.14 3. Such are rejected and cast out of the presence of God and left unto themselves such an onâ— was Saul of whom it is said That the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him 1. Sam. 16.14 4. They delight in doing of evill and make a sport of sinne Prov. 2.14 Which rejoyce in doing of evill and delight in the frowardnesse of the wicked 5. They regard not to doe things honest in the sight of men but contemne and despise all others Prov. 18.3 When the wicked commeth then commeth contempt 6. They are incorrigible and past all hope of amendment Prov. 1.30 They would none of my councell but despised all my correction 7. They are not ashamed of most vile sinnes Ierem. 3.3 Thou hadst a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed 8. When the Lord smiteth them they feele it not neither have they any sense of Gods judgements whom the wise man compareth to those that sleepe in the mast of a ship and as drunken men that are stricken but know it not Prov. 23.24.25 9. They are growne to such an evill custome of sinning that they can doe none other as the Prophet saith can the blackamore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Ierem. 13.23 10. So that the sinnes of such seeme to be inexpiable and indeleble as the same Prophet saith that the sinnes of Iudah were written with a penne of iron and with the poâ—nt of a Diamond chap. 17.1 11. They wax daily worse and worse of whom it is said Revel 22.11 Hee that is filthy let him be filthy still 12. And as they increase in sinne so they doe treasure up Gods judgements against themselves and heape unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 QUEST XIV Whether God be the efficient and working cause of hardnesse of heart NOw in the next place concerning the efficient cause of the hardnesse of heart 1. That it cannot be imputed to God as the worker and Author thereof it may appeare by these reasons First the hardnesse of the heart is a great sinne as is proved in the former question but God is no wayes the Author of sinne seeing he neither tempteth or perswadeth unto it for God tempteth no man Iam. 1.13 neither hath commanded it but hath forbidden it by his Law nor yet worketh with them that doe evill for all that God doth is good and so there is none good but God Mark 10.19 Neither doth the Lord approve sinne being done Psal. 8.4 Thou art not a God that lovest wickednesse If then God neither move to sinne nor commends it nor yet assisteth the committers of it or approveth it he is no way the Author of sinne Secondly if God causeth sinne then every man should sinne of necessity and so his punishment should bee unjust being forced to sinne But as Augustine saith Deus nemini per hoc quod falli non potest aut necessitatem aut voluntatem intulit delinquendi God by this that he cannot be deceived hath not brought upon any either a necessity or willingnesse of sinning Thirdly Augustine useth another excellent reason Fieri non potest ut per quem à peccatis surgitur per eum in peccata decidatur It cannot be that by whom men rise from sinne by him they should fall into sinne Fourthly Plato thus reasoneth Deus qui bonus est malorum causa dici non potest c. God that is good cannot be said to be the cause of evill for then hee should be contrary to himselfe Lastly if God any way should be the Author of sinne then it should be no sinne for whatsoever God doth is good Nay not to doe that which the Lord willeth should be sinne Perer. 2. Yet seeing God is said in Scripture to harden the heart which betokeneth an action aâ—d likewise in other termes God is said to give some over to vile affections Rom. 1.26 and to send upon some strange delusions that they should not beleeve the truth 2. Thess. 2.11 and to make the heart fat the
that doth evill 3. To provide by other holesome positive lawes agreeable to the times and places to governe the people in all equity as it is said in the Proverbs By 〈◊〉 Kings reigne and decree justice Prov. 8. vers 15. Contrary hereunto are first negligence in government either in not prescribing good lawes to the people as the Kings of Judah offended herein that removed not the hill Altars or in not defending the innocent as Ahab suffered Iezabel to put innocent Naboth to death or in not punishing the transgressors of Gods law at all or not according to the quality of their sinne as Eli failed herein in being remisse toward his sonnes being then the Judge of Israel 2. Tyranny either in commanding unjust things as Saul did to his servants to kill David in his owne house 1. Sam. 19.11 or in sparing to punish the offenders as Saul in saving Agag alive 1. Sam. 15. or in punishing beyond the quality of the offence as Saul did for a small or no offence put the Priests to death 1. Sam. 22. 3. Pastors and Teachers are also spirituall fathers whose office is 1. Faithfully and diligently to teach the people found doctrine as S. Paul saith I kept backe nothing that was profitable but have shewed you and taught you openly and throughout every house Act. 20.20 2. To exercise with a fatherly clemency the discipline of the Church as S. Paul did in excommunicating the incestuous young man 1. Cor. 5. Contrary hereunto are 1. Negligence in teaching 2. Then insufficiency to teach for such cannot discharge the duty of spirituall fathers both these are touched by the Prophet Isay 56.10 The watchmâ—n are all blinde they have no knowledge they are all dumme dogs they cannot barke they lye and sleepe and delight in sleeping 3. Teaching of unsound and corrupt doctrine of such the Apostle saith If any man preach unto you otherwise than that which you have received let him be accursed Galath 1.9 4. The negligent administration of the Ecclesiasticall government as our Saviour reproveth the Scribes and Pharisies for wresting the Commandements of God to observe their owne traditions Mark 7.9 4. Masters are also fathers of their family and servants their duty is 1. To require of their servants such things as are equall and just and not beyond their power or strength Luk. 17.8 2. To provide for them food and raiment and other necessaries Prov. 31.21 Shee feareth not the snow for her family for all her family is cloathed with double 3. To governe the family and order them with discretion and to watch over them by domesticall discipline Prov. 31.27 She overseeth the wayes of her houshold and eateth not the bread of idlenesse Contrary hereunto are 1. To command hard and cruell service as Sampson being a servant to the Philistims was forced to grinde in the prison house Iudg. 16.21 2. To defraud them of provision or maintenance in sicknesse or in health as the Amalekite did which left the poore Egyptian being sicke in the field 1. Sam. 30.13 3. To be cruell and immoderate in correction unto them Balaam was reproved for his cruelty toward his beast a much greater fault it is for masters to bee too sharpe toward their servants 5. The elder sort and ancient must goe before the younger 1. In example of good life Prov. 16.31 Old age is a crowne of glory if it be found in the way of righteousnesse 2. In good counsell Iob 32.7 I said dayes shall speake and the multitude of yeeres shall teach wisdome Contrary hereunto are 1. Evill and light counsell in the elder sort wherein Iobs friends offended all but Elibu Iob 32. 2. Evill example in life and manners as Cham gave an evill example to Canaan his sonne in deriding his fathers nakednesse 3. Neglecting of the younger sort and letting them run their owne course without any admonition or direction as Gen. 19.4 both young and old in Sodome came together and beset Lots house Vrsin Duties peculiar to inferiours 1. HEre is required reverence both internall in acknowledging and approving the divine ordinance in appointing of superiours and testifying the same by externall obeisance as David reverenced and respected Saul because he was the Lords anointed his heart smote him for the cutting off the lap of Sauls garment he indured not to offer unto him the least indignity 2. Love must be joyned with reverence for one cannot truly and heartily reverence those whom they love not As S. Paul testifieth of the Galathians that if it had beene possible they would have plucked out their owne eyes and given them unto him Galath 4.15 3. Obedience must be yeelded in all lawfull things and that willingly as S. Paul would have servants obedient to their masters in singlenesse of heart as unto Christ Ephes. 6.5 4. Thankfulnesse for benefits received from the superiours as the Egyptians said unto Ioseph Thoâ— hast saved our lives Gen. 27.25 5. We must also beare with the infirmities of superiours such as may be tolerated without Gods dishonour and directly impugne not the law of God as Ecclesiasticus well admonisheth chap. 3.13 My sonne helpe thy father in his age c. and if his understanding faile have patience with him and despise him not when thou art in thy full strength Contrary hereunto are 1. Not to yeeld due reverence unto superiours in word or in deed as therefore S. Paul excused himselfe by his ignorance because he had called the high Priest painted wall Act. 23. 2. To hate them especially in respect of their office as the Witch at Endor hated Saul for expelling of Witches and Southsayers 1. Sam. 28.9 Or to love them more than God and to extoll them above their desert as the people that said Herods voice was the voice of God and not of man Act. 12. 3. To refuse to obey them in lawfull things as the Reubenites refused to goe with Deborah and Baruch to battell Iudg. 5.15 Or to obey only in shew as the sonne that said he would goe worke in his fathers vineyard and did not Matth. 21.30 Or in rebelling against them as Abshalom did against his father or in obeying them in things unlawfull as Doeg at Sauls commandement killed the Priests or in refusing to helpe and aid them as the men of Succoth refused to give bread unto Gedeons army Iudg. 8. 4. To be unthankfull unto them is another transgression as Pharaohs Butler was unto Ioseph that was his keeper and comforter in prison Genes 40. 5. And to lay open their infirmities not hiding and covering them as Cham did his fathers nakednesse Genes 9. or to flatter them as Tertullus the Orator commended Felix government beyond his desert Act. 24.3 Duties common both to Superiours and Inferiours 1. Here is commanded generally in all justice and prudence to give and yeeld unto every man that which belongeth to his place as when S. Paul had described the duty of servants toward their masters he saith likewise unto Masters
had taken Lot prisoner and delivered him out of their hands Gen. 14. 3. The manner also must bee considered that although the cause of warre be just yet that it be not rashly set upon but all other meanes must first be tried as Ezekiah before he would by force resist the King of Assyria sought to have pacified him by paying a certaine tribute 2 King 18.14 So the children of Israel before they assaulted their brethren the children of Benjamin by open warre because of the wickednesse of the Gibeonites committed against the Levites wife first required of them that those wicked men might be delivered into their hands which when they wilfully refused then they resolved to set upon them Iudg. 20.13 Ex Simlero 4. Confut. Against the Romanists that make difference betweene counsels and precepts IN the next place the Romanists are to bee dealt withall and here commeth first to be examined that assertion that whereas we affirme that even in this Commandement Thou shalt not kill that dutie of charitie is prescribed even in loving our enemies they affirme that this is no precept which we are bound to keepe but a counsell of perfection and a worke of supererogation Thom. Aquin. 2.2 qu. 25. art 9. Contra. 1. This derogateth from the authoritie of Christ to say that he gave counsell to his Disciples and did not by his authoritie command them 2. Seeing all the duties of charitie are required by the law for love is the fulfilling of the law it followeth that even this dutie also in loving our enemies is enacted by the law and not left free 3. Our Saviour adding further as a reason hereof that ye may bee children of your Father which is in heaven sheweth that wee cannot otherwise bee the true children of our heavenly Father unlesse we be like him herein even in loving of our enemies then it will follow that it is not a counsell of conveniencie but a precept of necessitie Ex Bastingio See more of this popish distinction of counsels and precepts Synops. Centur. 1. err 84. 5. Confut. Against the Popish distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes ANother assertion of the Romanists here to be taxed is that anger si sit talis motus ut deducatur ratio est peccatum mortale c. If it be such a motion as that the reason is drawne to consent it is a mortall sinne Si usque ad consensum non pervertitur ratio est peccatum venidle c. But if reason be not perverted to consent then it is a veniall sinne but if it bee not a mortall or deadly sinne in the nature and kinde thereof as is murther and adulterie then although there be a consent it is no mortall sinne Sic Thom. in opuscul This distinction of sinnes veniall and not veniall in their owne nature in respect of the greatnesse or smalnesse of the sinne is not to bee admitted for these reasons 1. In the respect of the nature of sinne which of it selfe deserveth death Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death and sinne is the transgression of the law 1 Ioh. 3.4 and every transgression of the law is under the curse Galath 3.10 2. In respect of the infinite Majestie of God which to violate can bee no veniall sinne of it selfe considering also the perfect and absolute righteousnesse of God which cannot abide the least blemish or imperfection therefore in regard of the perfect righteousnesse and infinite Majestie of God no sinne committed against God can in it selfe bee veniall 3. And concerning this motion and passion of anger even when it is sudden and unadvised though there bee no further purpose or intendment to hurt it is guiltie of judgement Matth. 5.22 Where by the way it shall not bee amisse to note the difference here betweene Thomas Aquin and Bellarmine for Thomas holdeth this anger here spoken of to bee a deadly sinne in that he saith He that is angrie with his brother shall be guiltie of judgement it must be understood dâ— matu tendente in nocumentum c. of a motion tending to hurt where there is consent and so that motion is deadly sinne Sic Thomas in opuscul Ex Lippoman But Bellarmine affirmeth that this is a veniall sinne and so deserveth not everlasting damnation because hell fire is onely due unto the last to call one foole Bellarm. lib. 1. de purgator cap. 4. Contra. 1. Every mortall sinne deserveth damnation but in Thomas Aquins judgement as is shewed before this anger here spoken of is a mortall sinne Ergo. 2. The naming of hell fire onely in the last place sheweth not a divers kinde of punishment from the rest but a divers degree of punishment for otherwise judgement in Scripture â—s taken for damnation as Psal. 143.2 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for no flesh is righteous in thy sight So Rom. 2.1 In that thou judgest another thou condemnest thy selfe Here to judge and condemne are taken for all one to be culpable then of judgement is to bee guiltie of damnation 4. Yet we admit this distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes if it be understood not in respect of the nature of sinne but of the qualitie of the persons for unto those that beleeve all sinnes are veniall and pardonable through the mercie of God Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesus but to the wicked and unbeleevers all their sinnes are mortall Rom. 6.23 to them the stipend and wages of sinne is death See more also hereof Synops. Papis Centur. 4. err 6. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Not to be hastie to anger THou shalt not kill Our blessed Saviour expounding this Commandement Matth. 5.22 sheweth that even hee which is angrie unadvisedly transgresseth this precept which may bee a caveat unto furious cholerike and hastie men that they should bridle their intemperate affections and not give place to rage for as Chrysostome saith Si concedatur licentia irascendi datur causa homicidii faciendi If libertie be granted unto anger even cause many times will bee given of murther But if any man shall say when hee is angrie with a man for railing and reviling that hee is angrie with his sinne let him consider that when he heareth the name of God blasphemed he is not so much moved which sheweth that he is angrie in respect of his owne name and person which is called in question and not simply for the sinne Simler 2. Observ. The challenging of one another into the field forbidden ANd if it be simply unlawfull to kill then let such looke unto it that take it to be their honour and estimation to challenge one another into the field whereupon often ensueth murther for we have otherwise learned in the Scriptures Omnem cupiditatem seipsum ulciscendi vetitam esse That all desire for a man to revenge himselfe is unlawfull Simler For such doe usurpe the Lords office The Wise-man saith Say not thou I will recompence
other kinde of theft is of things that are prophane and civill which are of two sorts either publike or private 1. The publike theft is either direct when as the publike treasurie is robbed which is much greater than the theft of private things because it redoundeth to the hurt and losse of many Hereunto may be adjoyned the defrauding of such gifts as are bequeathed to publike uses as Iudas was a theefe in robbing the almes of the poore 2. Indirect publike theft is when they which are put in trust with the common goods doe waste and mispend them as Demosthenes said when a poore theefe was led to prison by the officers Parvum furem à majoribus duci That a smal theefe was carried by the greater theeves Private theft is either by taking the things belonging to others consenting or deteyning and withholding them the first is distinguished in respect of the matter the things that are stollen and taken away or the 〈◊〉 The things are of foure sorts 1. Of men which kinde of theft was punished by death by the law of 〈…〉 21.16 2. Of cattell as the stealing of Oxe or Sheepe which theft was punished by restitution Exod. 22.1 3. Of goods which are called moveables whereof see the law Exod. 22. 7. 4. In remooving of land markes which kinde of theft concerned their lands and possessions Deut. 19. 14. Now theft also differeth in the manner for it is either committed by privie and secret stealth which wee call pilfring and filching of which kinde the Prophet Ieremie speaketh chap. 2.26 As a theefe is ashamed when he is taken or by breaking into houses Exo. 22.2 which is commonly called Burglarie or by open force and violence such is robbing by the high way whereof mention is made in the parable of the Samaritane of the man that fell among theeves and was wounded and left for halfe dead Luk. 10. This kinde of private theft is also committed by consenting and being accessarie thereunto Psal. 50. 18. When thou seest a theefe thou runnest with him such are those also which give entertainment to theeves and are their receivers to keepe such things as are stollen which kinde of confederacie with theeves is punished by humane lawes Simler Further they are guiltie also of theft that detaine and withhold the goods of others as they which finde things that are lost and doe not restore them Likewise they which borrow things of their neighbour and doe not make them good See the law Exod. 22.14 They which are indebted to others and have no care to pay their debts but runne away with others goods such are fugitives and voluntarie bankrouts All these are held guiltie of this sin of theft before God and obey not the Apostles rule Give to all men their duty Rom. 13.7 And verse 8. Owe nothing to any man but love one another Where the Apostle maketh two kinde of debts whereof the one may be so paid as nothing remaine of the debt the other is alwaies in paying and never paid which is the debt of charitie Marbachius QUEST IX Of the divers kinds of transactions and contracts THere remaineth the third branch of the first generall kinde of theft and that is by fraud and circumvention which is of two sorts either in such actions and contracts as are lawfull of themselves or by such acts and devices as are altogether unlawfull Now just and lawfull transactions and contracts are of divers sorts and namely these ten in buying and selling giving exchanging pawning trusting farming copartnership tenure for service hiring lending and borrowing all which may bee brought to these two heads all these alienations are either both of the use and right and ownership of a thing or of the use only and each of them either for ever and in perpetuall or for a time only 1. Buying and selling is a bargaining for an equivalent price for any thing both in right and in use 2. Giving is a franke donation of a thing without any satisfaction or recompence 3. Exchanging when one thing is given for another of like value These transactions are perpetuall both of the right of a thing and the use For the use only and not the right are these that follow 4. Morgaging or laying to pawne when house or land or any other thing is conveyed over to another for a certaine time til some condition required be performed Contracts which concerne the use only are these also either for a time 5. As committing a thing to ones trust to keepe 6. Letting out any thing to farme for a certaine rent 7. Copartnership when one putteth in the stocke another employeth his paines and are agreed to divide the profit 8. And when one taketh any ground by tenure and holdeth it for doing of some kinde of service 9. Hiring when one for his money hath the use of a thing 10. When the use of a thing is granted without paying any thing for a time Vrsinus QUEST X. Of the divers kinds of fraud and deceit used in contracts NOw in these lawfull kinds of contracts the frauds which are usually committed are these 1. In the matter and substance and qualitie of the thing transacted and bargained for as when sophisticate and deceitful ware is uttered for that which is good and sound as wine mixed with water in stead of good wine and spices ungarbled and refuse for good and merchandable spice the like deceit may be in cloth in come and all other kind of Merchandize as Amos 8.6 the rich covetous say That wee may buy the poore for silver c. and sell the refuse of Wheat 2. There may be deceit in the quantitie when as the seller useth false weights and measures therefore the law saith Levit. 19.35 You shall not doe unjustly in judgement in line in weight or in measure 3. When too great a price is exacted and the buyer is not ashamed to aske double the price of his ware and sometime take it also as the Prophet crieth out against the covetous men that did sell corne and Made the Ephah small and the shekel great Amos. 8.5 They made the measure lesse and the price greater Genevens 4. Deceit also may be used in the coyne as in clipping it countersetting and corrupting it Simler And therefore it is said that Abraham weighed unto Ephron silver 400. shekels of currant money among Merchants Gen. 23.16 it was both weight and currant money not sophisticated 5. As in bargaining by selling so in other contracts the like deceit may bee practised as in hiring when either the hireling doth not his service faithfully or truly but doth his businesse with eye-service which the Apostle reproveth Ephes. 6.6 or when the master that hireth detaineth the hirelings wages or keepeth it backe by fraud Iames 5.4 as in paying lesse than hee should or with bad money or obtruding and thrusting upon them other base commodities in stead of their wages Simler QUEST XI Of unlawfull and cosening trades THe other
some spirituall thing partly they had some other politick end and use which not in respect of the figure and type but in some other regard may upon a new institution be observed under the Gospell as the shew-bread or face-bread as it was a figure of Christ is now no more used but yet bread by Christs institution is still retained in the Eucharist as representative of the body of Christ. So they under the Law used washing with water to signifie the inward cleansing and now also in the new Testament upon a new ordinance it is used as the outward element in Baptisme So the observation of the Sabbath the paying of tithes Churches garments Church-musicke and the like were partly ceremoniall partly morall belonging to the service of God to the maintenance of Ministers to externall decencie and comelinesse in which respect though the ceremoniall use be ceased they may be retained still all things being done without offence and to edification according to the Apostles rule 4. But here I cannot let passe untouched an unsound assertion of Lyranus to whom consenteth Lippoman that thurificatio quae de ceremonialibus erat in nova lege remanet that censing and offering of incense being one of the ceremonials of the old Law yet remaineth in the new because it signified nothing to come but only shewed the devotion of the people in the worship of God which is greater in the new Testament than in the old Contra. 1. The offering of incense was a necessarie appertinance to the externall sacrifices of the Law it did continually wait and attend upon them and as the sacrifices did prefigure the holy sacrifice of attonement and passion of our blessed Saviour upon the crosse so the incense did betoken the sweet savour of that sacrifice and the acceptance thereof with Gold as Saint Paul sheweth that Christ hath given himselfe for us an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour unto God Ephes. 5.2 Beside the oblation of incense did shadow forth the mediation of Christ in offering up the prayers of the Saints as Revel 8.3 Much odors were given to the Angel that had the golden censer to offer with the prayers of the Saints and hereunto alludeth the Prophet David when he saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense Psal. 141.2 It is evident then that the incense of the old Law was figurative and significative of things to come 2. And true it is that the inward and spirituall devotion is more and greater in the new Testament than it was in the old but not the externall for they had more outward ceremonies and rites prescribed as signes of their devotion than are now required under the Gospell for now they that worship God must worship him in spirit and truth Ioh. 4.24 QUEST IV. How farre the Iudicials are now to be retained FUrther concerning the Judicials of Moses 1. They doe much differ in respect of their observation from the Ceremonials for these are so abrogated as that now to observe the figures and types of the old Testament were great impiety for all such things were observed then vel expresè vel tacitè sub protestatione Messiae futuri c. either expresly or closely under protestation of the Messiah to come now therefore to observe them were to protest Christum nondum venisse that Christ were not yet come But it is not so with the Judicials for they being conclusions and rules of justice grounded upon the Law of nature and first given for the conservation of the peace and politike state of that Common-wealth and not prescribed for any signification or prefiguring of things to come they may now be so farre forth observed as they are found fitting and agreeable unto the state and condition of the people Sic fere Tostat. Lippom. 2. Two wayes is a precept said to be figurale figurative◠one way when it is principally instituted to figure somewhat such were the ceremoniall precepts another ex consequenti by a certaine consequent and so are the Judicials after a sort figurative because they belonged unto that people cujus status erat figuralis whose state was figurative Sic Thom. Lippom. To bee figurative in this sense letteth not but that the Judicials may be retained now seeing they were not appointed or ordained to prefigure any thing as the Ceremonials were 3. But here two strange positions come to be examined the one is of Lippoman That to observe the Judicials tanquam ex lege veteri obligatoria esset mortiferum as binding by force of the old Law were a deadly sinne Tostatus also saith We receive the judiciall precepts given of God tanquam dicta sapientis viri c. as the sayings of some wise man not as of a lawgiver binding us to the observation thereof like as the Romans borrowed their Lawes of the wise Grecians Tostat. qu. 1. Contra. 1. The old Law in the constituting of the Judicials was grounded upon the Law of equity which rule of equity it is no sinne to follow now therefore it is no sinne to follow the rules of the old law as they are grounded upon equity and justice nay therein to depart from them were rather transgression 2. S. Iames saith chap. 4.12 There is one Lawgiver which is able to save and destroy therefore to whom doth it rather belong to give direction for what offences mans life is to be saved and other punishment to be afflicted and for what his life is to bee taken away than unto that perfit and soveraigne Lawgiver who is the author and giver of life and at whose will and pleasure only mans life is taken away To say therefore that the Judicials appointed by God are to be observed now only as the sayings of a wise man not as of a Lawgiver is both to derogate from Gods authority who is the only sufficient Lawgiver and from the sufficiencie of his law which is more perfect than any humane constitutions whatsoever in making these Judicials but equall unto the sayings of other wise men But this question hath beene already handled at large before in the generall questions in chap. 1. Exod. QUEST V. Why these Lawes are called judgements THese are the judgements 1. He saith not Dei judicia sed absolut◠judicia the judgements of God but absolutely judgements for he which observed these was not yet just before God though hee were before men Lippoman 2. This word judgement in the singular signifieth not as judgements in the plurall for judgement in the singular for the most part signifieth condemnation but in the plurall it signifieth tam re◠vindictam quà m innocentis defensionem as well the revenge and punishment of the guilty as the defence of the innocent Rupertus 3. This word judgement is taken three wayes first it signifieth the act of the judgement and understanding which determineth what is meet and convenient to be done and so it is as the fountaine and beginning whence
Allaricus when Rome was taken gave commandement that all they which fled to the Churches of S. Paul and S. Peter should have their lives Simler 3. But on the contrary thus it is objected against such Sanctuary places 1. That by this meanes the â—ourse of Justice is hindred when malefactors are sheltred and rescued from the Magistrate by the immunity and privilege of the place 2. Servants are encouraged to be contemptuous and disobedient to their masters finding succour elsewhere 3. And anthrifty and carelesse debtorâ— by such devises will seeke to defraud their creditours 4. And herein was a great abuse committed in former times of superstition that their Sanctuary places were open to all kinde of malefactors As thus it standeth deciâ—ed Aâ—reâ—aneus 1. c. 3. Homicidas adulteros fures sive quoscunque reâ—â— c. Murtherers adulterers theeves or any other trespassers as the Ecclesiasticall Canons decret and the Romanâ— Law appointeth it is not lawfull to draw out of the Church or the Bishops house but upon oath first given 〈…〉 poenarum gâ—nere sint securi that the parties so taken out should be secure from all kinde of punishment 4. Now then to moderate the excesse and abuse herein neither is it fit that all such Sanctuaries should be stripped of their privileges as Tibeâ—iâ—â— the Emperour did as Sâ—â—â—onius and Tacitus doe write But such places of Gods service are meet still to be had in reverence according to that Law of Arcadius Irruens in Templum vel Menistros capite punitur c. That hee which did assault the Church or the Ministers should be capitally punished Cod. lib. 1. tit 6. leg 10. Yet the privilege of such places would thus be moderated and limited 1. That they should not bee open to all offenders but onely to such as trespassed of ignorance and sinned unwittingly and such as were empoverished by casualty rather thâ—◠〈◊〉 owne default 2. That the number of such privileged places should be restrained as it is already in the refoâ—â—ed Churches seeing to all the 12. Tribes of Israel there were allowed but six Cities of 〈◊〉 3. He which was rescued in the Cities of refuge was but there a while till his cause was tried 〈…〉 guilty he was delivered up so it is fit that such as sought the Sanctuary should notwithstanding ansâ—er the Law As it was decreed by the Imperiall Lawes as Cod. 1. l. 1. tit 15. leg 5. Iudaei confugieuâ—es ad Eâ—â—â—â—sias suscipi non debent c. Jewes fleeing to the Churches ought not to be received unlesse first they pay their debts Ibid. leg 5. maneri possunt vel citari in Ecclesia c. they may be summoned and cited in the Church and being so cited they are bound to make answer c. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. Of the love which parents ought to beare toward their children Vers. 5. I Love my wife and my children c. Hence appeareth the great love which a man ought to beare toward his wife and children that he should endure much wrong yea and chuse rather to serve with them than to have his liberty and freedome without them Oleaster which condemneth the carelesnesse of such parents which preferre their owne case and pleasure before the safety of their children worse herein than the bruit beasts even then the savage and cruell Beare which rageth being robbed of her whelpes Prov. 17.12 2. Obser. Of the duty of children toward their parents Vers. 15. HE that smiteth his father or his mother vers 17. and he that curseth his father c. shall dye the death He that abused his parents in word or in deed that gave them but a tip or a reviling word was to be put to death which sheweth how much the Lord abhorreth stubbornnesse and disobedience to parents Little thought of by too many in our dayes and the rather because that continually in the Church there is not a beating of these points of Catechisme into childrens heads and hearts by carefull Ministers O that they would bee once drawne to doe this duty in their severall Churches soone should they find the fruit of it and the greatnesse of their sinne in so long neglecting it B. Babing 3. Observ. Masters not to be cruell toward their servants Vers. 20. IF a man smite his servant or his maid with a rod and he dye c. Upon this text Rabanus thus noteth Sicut disciplina opus est in eruditione subjectorum c. As discipline is needfull in the erudition of those that are in subjection Ita discretione opus est in exhibitione correpâ—â—onum c. So also discretion is needfull in the exhibiting of correction c. neither parents should provoke their children by too much rigour nor yet masters shew themselves cruell toward their servants as here the Law punisheth the immoderate severity of masters yea the Apostle would have masters put away threatning from their servants Ephes. 6.9 4. Observ. A wrong in deed must be recompenced in deed Vers. 26. HE shall let him goe free for his eye Chrysostome hereupon thus inferreth If thou hast chastised any beyond measure Injuriae peccatum beneficio est dissolvendum c. The sinne of wrong must be dissolved by a benefit Alioquin nisi quem factis laesisti factis placaveris siue causa eras 〈◊〉 Dominum Otherwise whom thou hast wronged in deed if thou doest not appease by thy deeds in vaine doest thou pray unto God c. Hom. 11. in Matth. As then the wrong is done so the amends or recompence must be made he that hath offended in word must by his words and confession acknowledge his fault but he which hath offred wrong in deed must also make some satisfaction for iâ— in deed as here the master for putting out his servants eye was to give him his liberty and freedome for it 5. Observ. Superiours are charged with the sinnes of inferiours committed by their negligence Vers. 29. IF the oxe were wâ—nt to push in time past c. As by this Law the owner of the oxe was to make good the hurt which was done by his oxe through his negligence because he kept him not so God imputeth the sinnes of the children to their fathers and of the subjects to the Magistrate si 〈◊〉 negligentia cessatum fuerit c. if through their negligence that is of the parents or governours the children or subjects faile in their duty as is set forth in the example of Holâ— 1 Sam. 2. who was punished for his remisnesse toward his children by which meanes he was made accessary to their sinne Lippoâ—â—â— CHAP. XXII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter other politicke and civill Lawes are delivered which are of two sorts either concerning every ones private duty to vers 28. or the publike vers 27. to the end of the Chapter The private duties are of two sorts either touching prophane or sacred actions Of the first sort are these 1. Concerning theft either
ministery and service herein to God as Iunius readeth because they were employed in the Lords businesse and were carried away with a zeale of his glory 3. Beside by this their fact consecrati sunt ministeriâ— they were consecrate to the ministery and service of God as Deut. 10.8 it is said The Lord the same time separated Levi where reference is made unto this fact of the Levites and this is the blessing which here is bestowed upon them 4. Some understand it thus Vnusquisque in filio in fraâ—re suo erit per hanc actionem consecratus Every one by this action shall be consecrate in his sonne and in his brother Cajetane So also Gallas that is they and their posterity should hereby be consecrated unto God But seeing the word is in the imperative consecrate ye the meaning is rather that they should consecrate every one his hand intersiciendo filium c. in killing his sonne or brother Vatab. Calvin And so is it expounded Deut. 33.9 where it is said that the Levites knew not their owne sonnes or children but mention is not made of slaying their sonnes before QUEST LXXIV Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe Vers. 30. ANd when the morning came 1. This was the next day after the idolaters were slaine which was the very day of Moses comming downe from the Mount which was the fortieth day of his being in the Mount with God for that day was the publike solemnity celebrated by the Israelites to the honour of their new golden god as it appeareth by their melody and dancing as Moses came downe from the Mount the same day when Moses returned to the campe which might bee about the sixt houre of the day he cast the golden calfe into the fire and armed the Levites against their brethren the next morning he had this communication with the people Tostat. quast 37. 2. Now whereas Moses saith upon this next day that hee would goe up to the Lord to intreat for them some thinke it must be understood of his going up againe into the Mount as it is written Deut. 9. Cajetane Borrh. So that this his going up was when he stayed other forty dayes and nights as he had done before to make supplication for the people Simler And then this followed not immediately after hee had thus said but certaine dayes after other things comming betweene Tostat. qu. 38. 3. But it seemeth that this was another going up unto God than when hee stayed there forty dayes the second time for this going up was the next day after Iun. But many things came betweene before his second solemne going up which are rehearsed in the next chapter QUEST LXXV Why Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne Vers. 30. YE have committed a grievous sinne c. 1. There were two dangers to be feared in the people on the one side security and extenuating of their sinne and on the other desperation therefore to prevent the one he telleth them of the greatnesse and grievousnesse of their sinne and to helpe the other he promiseth that he will goe up and pray for them Simler 2. And here lest they might thinke that they only had sinned which were punished he telleth them that even they which remained were guilty also of a great sinne Tostatus As our blessed Saviour telleth the Jewes that they were not the greatest sinners whom Pilate had put to the sword but that others should repent lest they likewise perished Luk. 13. Ferus 3. And Moses still urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne ut ipsi quoque supplices confugiant â—d Dei misericordiam that they also themselves should by their supplications flee unto the mercie of God Calvin 4. And this Moses doth to take from them a false opinion lest they should thinke to be excused in this sinne by their good intention that they made the golden Calfe to the honour of God Ferus 5. And that which Moses doth here in telling the people of their sinne the Law of Moses practiseth still In bringing men to a knowledge of their sinnes Ferus QUEST LXXVI Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfullâ— If I may pacifie him c. Vers. 30. IF I may pacifie him for your sinne 1. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ulai is not taken here as a signe of doubting for Moses being a faithfull man and full of confidence did not doubt in his prayers for he that doubteth either maketh question of Gods power that he is not able to grant that which hee asketh or he is not perswaded of his mercie and goodnesse he that doubteth hee shall not receive that which he asketh bonitati Dei injuriam facit doth offer wrong unto the goodnesse of God which he distrusteth And such an one as asketh not in faith shall receive nothing of the Lord as S. Iames saith Iam. 1. If Moses then had prayed doubtfully he had not obtained that which he prayed for Tostat. qu. 40. 2. But Moses speaketh thus either in respect of the temporall punishment which hee was not sure whether it should wholly be remitted for in temporall things wee have no assurance De fide salute certi esse debemus in precibus Wee must be sure in our prayers of faith and such things as concerne our salvation Simler Or rather he useth this doubtfull speech Ne secure de petenda venia cogitent That they should not be secure in asking of pardon Calvin Difficultatem veniae significaâ— He signifieth hereby how hard it was to obtaine pardon for them Gallas that hee might more effectually move them to repentance Ferus As in the like sense this phrase is used in other places of Scripture as Ioel 2.14 If perhaps he will returne and repent him of the evill Iosh. 14.12 It may be the Lord will be with mee 1 Samuel 14.6 It may be the Lord will give deliverance by us So 2 Tim. 2.25 If so be the Lord give them repentance to know the truth Pelarg. QUEST LXXVII Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. BUt what needed Moses to have intreated the Lord seeing it is said that he had repented him before of the evill which he had threatned vers 14. 1. Ferus thinketh it was an infirmitie in Moses that having heard before that the Lord was pacified iterum quasi nihil tale audierâ—â— sâ—lliciâ—â—â—â—rat yet prayeth againe as though he had heard no such thing So also Calvin Quod dubitanter inchoent precâ—s That the faithfull begin their prayers doubtfully till faith prevaile But this prayer of Moses proceeded of faith for otherwise the Lord would not have heard him as he did Deut. 9.20 it shewed not then his infirmity 2. Some thinke that Moses obtained nothing at his first prayer but was kept in suspence But this is before confuted quest 40. 3. Some are of opinion that Moses prayer before and this were but one Simler But the contrary appeareth Deut.
Controv. Against satisfaction before God by temporall punishment Vers. 28. SO the children of Levi did as Moses commanded c. The Lord was well pleased with this punishment which was inflicted by the Levites upon the idolaters yet we must not thinke that Gods wrath was hereby satisfied for God was appeased before by Moses prayer vers 14. neither was it likely that the punishment of a few could satisfie for the sinne of the whole host that the death of three thousand could make amends for the sinne of six hundred thousand Simler But ad exemplum profuit this punishment was profitable for the example of others and by this meanes castra purgata fuerunt the campe was purged of the ringleaders of this sinne Calvin 10. Controv. Of the corrupt reading of the vulgar Latine text setting downe 23. thousand for three thousand ABout three thousand The Latine Translater therefore here readeth corruptly 23. thousand as is before shewed at large quest 72. 11. Controv. All shedding of bloud maketh not one irregular and unmeet for the Ministery Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands The Romanists observation therefore of irregularity is superstitious that allow none to be admitted to Orders which have beene shedders of bloud Lippoman one of their owne Writers giveth here a good note Non est ergo omnis effusio sanguinis irregularitatis nota All shedding of bloud is not then to be held a note of irregularity seeing the Levites thereby were consecrated c. Indeed manslayers and bloudy men are not easily to bee admitted to the Ecclesiasticall Ministery but one which hath served in the warres or had borne the office of a Judge being otherwise meet for his gifts is not for any such respect to bee debarred As Ambrose in the better times of the Church of a Judge was made a Bishop 12. Controv. Against the Romanists that thinke no man can be certaine of his salvation but by revelation Vers. 32. RAce me out of thy booke Procopius here well collecteth Ecce Mosi per omnia exploratum fuit c. Behold Moses did certainly know that his name was contained in the booke of life But Tostatus thinketh that this was extraordinary and that now Aut rarissimi homines aut quast nullus certus est That few or in a manner none are sure of their salvation Moses he thinketh had this by revelation and by his familiar conference with God and so S. Paul when he was taken up into the third heaven Tostat. quaest 42. Contra. 1. Moses was assured of his election even as other faithfull are God answereth him that hee which sinneth that is without repentance and recovery shall be raced out therefore he that sinneth not so but repenteth of his sinne is sure he is there written as the Apostle saith Hee that is borne of God sonneth not sinne doth not reigne in him and so againe it may be turned he that sinneth not is borne of God And S. Peter saith Brethren give diligence to make your election and calling sure for if yee doe these things ye shall never fall 2 Pet. 2.10 By good workes then as lively testimonies of our faith our election may be made sure 2. The ground also of S. Pauls confidence and assurance was not so much any speciall revelation as the common operation of faith in Christ he was perswaded nothing should separate him from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.39 Faith therefore in Christ Pauls Lord and ours assureth us of Gods inseparable love See more Synops. Centur. 4. err 25. 13. Controv. That God doth not only foresee but upon his foresight also decree the condemnation of the reprobate Vers. 33. HIm that sinneth will I put out of my booke Tostatus further here hath this observation that the reprobate are not predestinate of God as the elect are but praesciti tantum onely foreseene Solum cognoscit Deus quod iste vel ille homo erit infoelix non quod de eo aliquid statuerit c. He only knoweth that this or that man shall be damned and be unhappy not that God decreeth any thing of such quest 41. Contra. 1. This opinion is contrary to the Scripture Iudas is called the child of perdition Ioh. 17.12 Saint Paul calleth the reprobate vessels of wrath prepared to destruction Rom. 9.22 and Saint Inde They were of old ordained to this condemnation vers 4. These places doe evidently shew that the reprobate are ordained prepared and appointed unto condemnation 2. Otherwise if it were not so that God decreeth the end and condemnation of the wicked hee should be deprived of the one part of the office of the supreme Judge which is as well to decree punishment to the wicked as rewards to the righteous 3. Indeed a difference there is betweene the decree and foreknowledge of the one and of the other but not that which Tostatus imagineth As first God ordained both for the elect the end which is salvation and the way for them to walke in but God foreseeth only the evill wayes of the wicked but their end he both foreseeth and decreeth secondly the decree of election is only of grace without the foresight of the faith or good workes of the Saints but the decree of actuall condemnation in the wicked is upon the foresight of their sinne and misbeleefe as is elsewhere shewed more at large See more hereof Synops. pag. 822. 14. Controv. The punishment of sinne remaineth not after forgivenesse of sinne Vers. 34. YEt in the day of visitation I will visit them Ferus hereupon observeth that God many times dimissa culpa pâ—nam sibi reservat c. doth reserve the punishment the fault being pardoned As Adam and Eve had their sinnes forgiven upon the promise of the Messiah yet they both received punishment so Numb 14.20 God at Moses request forgave the sinne of the murmurers yet all their carkasses fell in the wildernesse Contra. 1. That which God forgiveth he perfectly pardoneth Ierem. 31.34 I will forgive their sinnes and remember their iniquities no more Ezech. 18.22 His transgressions shall be mentioned no more unto them But if the punishment should bee reserved still then after remission their sinnes should bee remembred 2. Wherefore their chastisements which follow after the confession of sinne as in the examples given in instance were rather corrections for their owne emendation or the example of others than punishments for sinne as Tostatus reasoneth that if sinne be directly punished nunquam daeretur ei temporalis poena sed aeterna it should never have temporall but eternall punishment it is therefore non poena peccati sed admonitio quaedam not the punishment of sinne but a certaine admonition Tostat. qu. 47. See Synops. pag. 653. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The absence of the Pastor verie dangerous Vers. 1. OF this Moses we know not what is become Vides hoc loco absentia rectoris grandem fieri jacturam populi Wee see by this place that
3. bell Iudaic. cap. 12. Laert. lib. 1. c. 1. Ioan. Leo in descriptione Africa lib. 1. cap. 27. Plutarch in Lycurg Psal â—â— 34 Deut. â— 5 Aristot. lib. 8. cap. 14. Ierem. 26.14.15 Prâ—cop in cap. â—7 Exod. Lib. de cura mortuorum c. 5. â—â—pert lib. 3. 〈…〉 Rupert lib. 3. cap. 20. Ioseph lib. 3. antiq Iudâ—â— cap. 3. Lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 19. I.C. I. V. cum caeter I.B.G. cum caeter I. I.G.B. Lâ—ran in 2. Exod. August quast 67. in Exod. Quast 68. in Exod. Lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 22. Ecclesiastic cap. 7.6 Deut. 26.19 Other properties requisite in Magistrates Chrysost. serm de Evang. nuptia facta sunt 1. Cor. 7.5 Super Math. cap. 7. A defence of Queene Elizabeths government 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plutarâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 6 Luke 14.14 Menideâ—uâ— Ex histor Nicolaâ— de mâ—rib Gentiaâ— A 9. â— Cor. 11. â— Ex Aâ—lii Donati praefâ—t in Terâ—ntium Oenopides so distinguisheth the bookes of the learned and unlearned Lima nunquam pulchriâ—r appareâ— quà m cum plena est Heb. 5.4 a Exod. 2.12 b Exod. 18.14 c Deut. 16.19 d Ibid. Exod. 1â— Hieron epitaph Paule 2. Cor. 12.14 Bernard de considerat lib. 3. Deut. 34.5 Ambr. de Cain Abel lib. 1. cap. 2. I. B.G.A. B. cum cat I. â— B.G. cum cater V.I.A.P. August quest 70. in Exod. 5. Sam. 8.7 Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 24. Whether our Saviour with his Disciples and the Iewes kept the Passeover together Synops. controv 13. qu. 4. Rupert lib. 3. in â—â—od cap. 28. Tostatus his reasons answered Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 28. Gregor 6. moral cap. 27. Thom. in Epist. ad Hebraeos cap. 12. lâ— 4. Lyranus deserded against Buâ—gens and Tostat. Chrysost. in Epist. ad Hebraos hom 32. Thom. in Epist. ad Hebraeos cap. 12. lâ— 4. Gregories opinion concerning the apparition and minystrie of Angels examined How Christ was the mediatour of the old Testament That place expounded Heb. 2.2 how the word and the law was spoken by Angels I.G.B. I.A.P.L. B.G.L. I.V.A. The difference of filiall and servile feare â—yrâ—l conera Iulian. l b. 8. Heresies concerning the Trinity 〈◊〉 the fiâ—st mandenâ— Of diversâ— kindes of faith James 2.19 Synops. pap pag. 879. Divers reasons shewing that justifying faith iâ— not commanded or contained in the Morall law Of the starres Of the Beasts Of Fishes Whether the waters be under or above the earth See more of this question Synops. pap pag. 400. Of oathes made to enemies Of oathes made to theeves Of unlawfull oathes Objections answered made in defences of swearing by Saints Lib. de artâ— amandi The difference betweene the Sabbath of the Jewes and Christians Chrysost. in serm ad popul Antioch pro gratiarum actione Thom. 1.2 q. 100. art 7. ad 2. distinct 37. art 2. q. 1. ad 3. Reconcil Upon what occasion some works are allowed to be done upon the Lords day Divers kinds of rests in the soule Gregor 〈◊〉 registrâ— lib. 11. Epist. â— Chrysost. concion de Lazaro Reconcil Thom. in opuscul Whether Naboth did well in not yeelding his vineyard to the Kings desire What it is to call the brother Racha It is proved lawfull by the Word of God for Christians to wage battell The conditions required in lawfull warre August in lib. de 10. chord cap. 9. Of slandering Of railing Of whispering and tale bearing Of flattery Of lying Confession of the truth To interpret things in the best part The difference of good and bad suspition A lye in the case is to be admitted Reasons shewing the last precept of coveting to be one and not two Of the degrees to be considered in sinne Difference betweene the full assent of the will and an inclination only The divers kindes of concupiscence Of the ceremoniall law Of the judiciall law How the Morall law bindeth How the law is possible to bee kept in the regenerate How it is impossible to be kept in the regenerate Difference betweene the sinnes of the regenerate and unregenerate Of the true end and use of the law a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. How God himselfe neither can not will dispense with his owne law It is not in mans power to dispense with the Morall law though God may dispense A strange example of Gods judgement shewed upon three excessive drinkers in little Eason in Essex the 27. of December last Reconcil Of two kindes of high places Three kindes of wayes is the soule joyned to the body R. Parkes his strong positions of comprehending the Godhead Apolog. pag. 204.20 I. A. P. I.B.G. cum caeter I.V.A. I. I.A. I.A. I.B.V.G. Oblation of incense a meere ceremony of the old Law and therefore cannot be retained under the Gospell Moses Judicials rather to be imitated than any other humane constitutions What was to â—e done if a â—an should fall into the pit The oriâ—â—nall and beginning of Sanctuaries How Sanctuaries should be moderated I. I.L.C. I.C.S. I.V. A. V.I.A.P.B. Thom. 1.2 q. 105. art 2. ad Cod lib. 4. tit 34. leg 1. Cod. lib. 4. tit 34. c. 10. Diocletian Cod. lib. 4. tit 34. c. 11. Ibid. leg 7. Cod. lib. 4. tit 34 c. 3. Thom. 1.2 qu. 105. art 2. ad 3. The keeper in trust is not to answer for casualties Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. leg 1. Diocletiâ—â— Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. leg 1. 1.2 q. 105. art 2. ad 4. Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. d. 4. Institut de public judit § secundo Extra de adulter in capit perveâ—iâ—â— * qu. 8. in 7. â— p. 7â— Objections made in the excuse of witches answered Cod. lib. 9. tit 1â— leg 4. 2 King 1. Caus. 26. q. 5. c. 18. Caus. 26. q. 7. c. 15. Caus. 26. q. 2. c. 6. Ibid. c. 7. Ibid. q. 5. c. 4. Caus. 26. q. 5. c. 3. Reasons shewing the equity of this law against witches 4 D. 34. ad 3. in Ser. Cod. 〈◊〉 9. 〈◊〉 18. leg 2. Ibid. leg 3. Ibid. leg â— 2.2 q. 154. 〈◊〉 12. ad 4. Lib. 3. 〈◊〉 c. ◠〈◊〉 lib. de exhortat Martyr c. 5. cited in the Decrees Caus. 23. q. 5. c. 32. Epistol 40. ad Vincentâ—um cited C. 23. q. 4. c. 41. Plat. lib. â—5 de legib August in Psal. 36. cited C. 14. qu. 3. c. 1 sess 10. sub Leon. 10. a Cod. lib. 3. tit 32. log 12. super verb. centesimae b Lib. 7. tit 5â— leg 2. c Lib. 4. tit 32. leg 26. super verb. tertium d Ibid. e Lib. 6. tit 34. leg 1. super haeredes f Cod. lib. 3. tit 32. leg 12. in verb. centesimae g Concil Laodicen c. 5. Cod. lib. 7. tit 47. leg 1. super verb. cum prâ— eo c. Hom. 38. super Matth. Chrysost. ibid cited Decret 88. c. 11. Lib. de Tobiae C. 15. cited c. 14. q. 3 c. 12. Ad Macedonium epist. 5â— cited
of plants in growing and increasing of beasts in sense and moving of God and Angels in understanding 2. As God can doe all things by his power so man by wit reason and are doth compasse many difficult things 3. As God is the principall end of all things so man is the secondary end for whose use all things were created and he for the glory of God I will also set downe more at large the divers conceits of Augustine of this creating of man according to Gods image 1. He thinketh this image and similitude chiefly to consist in the soule and secondarily in the bodie because it was made to bee obedient to the soule and of an upright forme to behold the heavens lib. 83. quest 51. 2 Hee placeth Gods image in man in this that as all things are of God so all men had their beginning from Adam qu. 45. ex vet test 3. Hee thinketh this image to consist in mans dominion over the creatures de Genes cont Manich. c. 22. 4. The soule is like unto God because it is whole in the whole body and in every part thereof it neither increaseth nor decreaseth with the body 5. The soule expresseth the image of the Trinity in the understanding will memory which are three faculties yet make but one soule 6. The soule liveth by it selfe and doth also quicken the body as God quickneth all things 7. The soule beareth the image of God in reason the similitude of likenesse of God in charity lib. de spirit anim c. 39. Thus Augustine varieth placing this image sometime in one thing sometime in another But to put all out of doubt the Apostle sheweth how we are to understand the image of God in man Eph. 4.24 Which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse Coloss. 4.10 Put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him This image then consisteth not so much in the substance of the soule or in the naturall faculties thereof as of understanding free will memory but in the knowledge and illumination holinesse and justice of the soule which are now wrought in man by grace and then were given by creation Our reasons are these 1. If this similitude and image were in the spirituall essence and substance of the soule both wicked spirits and wicked men should have the image of God for the substance of spirit and soule remaineth in them 2. Ambrose thus reasoâ—eth Deus non damnat imaginem suam c. God doth not damne his owne image or send it into hell fire c. but the soules of the wicked are damned ergo the image is not in the substance of the soule imago illa c. that image wherein thou wast made after the likenesse of God is not condemned but crowned Serm. 10. in Ps. 119. but the righteousnesse and holinesse of the soule only is crowned 3 That image after which men are naturally begotten is not the image of God for it were absurd if not impious to say that Gods image may naturally be propagated but men by nature receive the image of â—he â—â—asonable soule as Adam begat Seth in his owne likenesse after his image Gen. 5.3 that is like unto him both in soule and bodie wherefore the image of God consisteth not in the substance of the reasonable soule 4 That image of God after the which Adam was created is by his fall utterly lost and extinguished for otherwise this image need not to bee renewed and revived in us as it is by Christ as the Apostle sheweth Ephes 4.24 Coloss. 3.10 the fore-cited places but the substance of the reasonable soule with the naturall faculties and powers thereof are not lost therefore therein is not expressed this image To this purpose Augustine that the whole man both in his inward and outward part inveteravit is waxen old and decayed by sinne the inward man is renewed now by grace the outward man shall bee restored in the resurrection lib. 24. contr Faustum Epiphanius therefore had no reason to note this as an heresie in Origen for saying that Adam had lost by his transgression the image of his creation epist. ad Ioann Hierosol He might as well charge the Apostle with heresie who saith the newe man is renewed after the image of him that created him but there need no renewing where is not first a decaying nor a restoring of that which is not lost QVEST. XXIX Why it is added God created them male and female Vers. 27. THâ—â— God created man in his image c. 1. To take away all ambiguitie lest man might be thought to have beene created according to his owne image it is added in the image of God created he him 2. Thrice in the same verse Moses maketh mention of the creation of man left any might imagine with the Philosophers that man had no beginning but was eternall 3. Mention also is made of male and female that both man and woman should be knowne to be made according to Gods image though man first and as the more principall Iun. 4. And Moses saith he created them male and female not created him contrary to the conceit of Plato and some Hebrewes which thinke that Adam was at the first created both a man and woman and afterward divided in twaine Mercer QVEST. XXX Of mans rule and dominion over the creatures Vers. 28. RVle over the fish of the sea the foule of heaven and over every beast Theodoret thinketh that the great Whales were exempted from the dominion of man q. 20. in Gen. but his conceit is contrary to the text which giveth man rule overall the fish and Basil reporteth that he had seene great whirlpooles of the sea taken and subdued by the will and industrie of man hom 10. in Genes This rule and dominion of man was absolute before his fall for then both man should have beene of more excellent government by reason of his excellent wisdome to keepe the creatures in subjection and the beasts also by Gods providence should have had a naturall inclination to obedience a president whereof we have Gen. 2. when all the creatures presented themselves before Adam to receive their names of him Since Adams fall this preeminence and dominion of man over the beasts is greatly diminished and impaired that as he first disobeied his Creator so they also have cast off mans yoake yet not withstanding though now men have not so absolute a command over the creatures his Lordship and authority remaineth still which he exerciseth over the creatures by these foure wayes and meanes First there remaineth yet a naturall instinct of obedience in those creatures which are for mans use as in the oxe asse horse wherein Gods mercy appeareth that though man by his sinne be deprived of his authority over the wilde and great beasts as lyons beares yet the more necessary and serviceable creatures are kept in subjection still such a naturall
inquired when this sentence began to take place that in what day soever Adam did eat of the tree he should dye the death 1. Some thinke that a day is not here to bee taken according to mans account of dayes but as it is before God with whom a thousand yeares are but as a day and so Adam died within a thousand yeares after so Iustinus dialog cum Triph. but this sense seemeth to bee strained 2. Neither doe we refer these words in what day soever to the first clause only thou shalt eat and not to the second thou shalt dye the death as though the meaning should not bee they should dye the same day wherein they did eat but at any time after for this seemeth also to be but a forced sense 3. But we rather allow Hieromes interpretation that Adam began in the same day to dye not actually but because then he became mortall and subject to death lib. tradit in Gen. so Symmachus readeth thou shalt bee mortall 4. And beside that then actualâ—y Adam entred into misery and sorrow labour hunger thirst which are the forerunners of death 5. Adde unto this also that in the same day death entred by sinne into the soule of Adam in the very same day of his transgression QVEST. XXX Whether God made death THirdly seeing that by Gods sentence death seased upon Adam the question is whether God made death and whether this corporall death be a punishment of sin We answer 1. that as death is a defect of nature beside the first intention of the Creator brought in by sinne into the world that God is not the â—uthor of it but it is so only the fruit and effect of sinne 2. But as death is a just punishment inflicted for sinne so it is of God who though hee first made not death yet now hee disposeth of it thereby shewing his justice upon mans transgression so that as Augustine saith speaking of the beginning of darkenesse Deus non fâ—â—â—t tenebras sâ—dâ—rdinavit God made not darknesse but ordered them so may it bee said of death 3. Eugubiâ—us objecteth that death is not properly a punishment of sinne because it remaineth in the faithfull and it is not taken away by Christ. in Cosmopeia To which we answer 1. That death also at the last shal be destroyed by Christ 1 Cor. 15.26 The last enemy that shal be destroied is death 2. That although the death of the body remaine yet in the members of Christ in them it is not now as a punishment but as a consequent of their corruptible nature because all flesh is now as grasse Isa. 40.6 and death now unto them is not a curse but turned to a blessing in Christ being both a cessation from labâ—ur and an entrance into rest Rev. 14.13 Blessed are they that dye in the Lord they rest from their labours and their workes follow them QVEST. XXXI Why it was not good for man to be alone Vers. 18. IT is not good for man to be alone 1. not as R. Sâ—l left if man would have beene alone hee might be thought to be chiefe Lord in earth as God was in heaven for if man had beene alone who should have so thought or spoken 2. Neither was it not good in respect of God who by his infinite power and wisdome could otherwayes have multiplyed and increased man but in respect of that order and course of generation which God appointed for other creatures 3. Neither is this so said as though no man could live without a woman as the Hebrewes have these sayings nothing is good but a woman â—e that hath not a wife is not a man for God hath given unto some a speciall gift which may supply this want 4. Neither is S. Paul contrary to Moses where he saith it is not good to touch a woman for he speaketh in respect of those present times of persecution wherein their wives might have beene a let unto them Mercer 5. But this is so said 1. in respect of mutuall society and comfort 2. in respect of the propagation of the world 3. especially for the generation and increase of the Church of God 4. but most of all it was meet that woman should bee joyned to man because of the promised seed of the woman of whom came our Saviour Christ after the flesh QVEST. XXXII Wherein woman was a meet helpe for him Vers. 18. LEt us make an helpe meet for him The word cenâ—gdâ— signifieth as one before him or against him But we neither allow the conceit of some Hebrewes as R. Sâ—lamon that the woman is said to be against man because she is contrary to him 2. Nor yet doe wee like of Tostatus conjecture because the male and female in respect of their naturall parts are contrary 3. Nor yet doe wee approve David Kimchi his collection that the woman is said to bee as before man that is as a servant to attend vpon him for shee is appointed to bee his fellow-helper not his servant neither is it like that if shee had beene ordained to any base use or service that she should have beene framed out of Adams side 4. Therefore shee is called a helpe like to man as Hierome readeth or according to him as the Septuagint or as before him as the Hebrew both because shee was made like unto man as well in proportion of body as in the qualities of the mind being created according to the image of God as also for that she was meet for man necessary for the procreation education of children and profitable for the disposing of houshold affaires 5. This maketh a manifest difference betweene woman which is alwayes before man cohabiting and conversing with him and other females which after their copulation forsake their males Luther QVEST. XXXIII When the woman was formed A Further doubt is moved by some at what time the woman was made where 1. wee reject the conceit of Cajetanus who making an allegory of this story of the framing of the woman out of Adams side is forced to affirme that God made man and woman together upon the sixth day and not the woman out of the man for thus the history of Moses is called into question and as well may the whole discourse of the creation of the world be allegorised as this narration of the making of woman And again it is contrary to the Apostle who saith that the woman was of the man 1 Cor. 11.9 2. We likewise refuse the opinion of Catharinus who thinketh the woman to have been made the seventh day for this also is contrary to the Scripture Exod. 20.11 In six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is 3. So then we hold that the woman was made of a rib out of Adams side as Moses setteth it downe neither made together with him out of the earth nor yet made so long after him upon the seventh day but she was formed upon the sixâ—h day
vanish howsoever some in their heat and intemperance are not afraid to call them Sabbatorum errores yea hereticall assertions a new Jubile Saint Sabbath more than either Jewish or Popish institution God grant it bee not laid to their charge that so speake or write and God give them a better mind 2. Doct. The soule is not part of Gods substance SEcondly where it is said God breathed into the face of Adam the breath of life we are not thereby to gather that the soule of man is part of the divine substance to the which opinion Lactantius seemeth to have inclined lib. 2. divinar institution for as the breath is no part of his substance that doth breath so neither is the soule of Gods essence that gave it for then the soule of man if it were of the divine nature it should be immutable and without beginning from all eternity as God is 3. Doct. There is but one soule in a man THirdly from hence it may be concluded that there is but one soule in man and that all the other faculties of sense and powers of nature are but handmaids to the soule waiting upon it and departing with it therefore God is said to have breathed into man the spirit of lâ—â—e that is the reasonable soule because the body no longer doth breath or live than the soule is present We doe therefore refuse Origens conceit upon these words Mat. 24.51 The Lord will divide or cut him off that is the spirit of the wicked shall returne to God and their soule shall goe to hell hee maketh A difference betweene the spirit and soule contrary to the Apostle who saying be ye renewed in the spirit of your soules and minds Eph. 4.24 sheweth 〈◊〉 the spirit belongeth to the mind or soule as the purer part thereof 4. Doct. Paradise was a place not altogether unknowne FOurthly whereas Paradise is described by the countrey of Eden where it was situate and by the knowne rivers of Tigris and Euphrates we inferre that Paradise then was not a place secret and unknowne as Bellarmine supposeth lib. de grat prim hom c. 12. for if it had beene unknowne in those dayes the Lord needed not to set the Cherubims to keepe it with A sword shaken And if it be objected that Paradise was never found out by any the answer is easily made 1. because it was kept by the Angels with great terrour that none durst approach 2. The Infidels and incredulous persons regarded it not 3. The faithfull looked for a much better Paradise in heaven and therefore sought not after it And herein we have the judgement of Pererius against Bellarmine one Jesuit against another lib. 3. in genes qu. 5. de paradis 5. Doct. The terrestriall Paradise is not now extant FIfthly whereas Bellarmine affirmeth that the terrestriall Paradise is yet remaining and that Henoch and Elias are there kept it appeareth by the description of Paradise to bee a meere fable 1. Paradise was planted where the knowne rivers Tigris and Euphrates ran together which is either in Armenia or Mesopotamia or some of those knowne countries then if Paradise were now extant in the world it is like that in all this time it should have beene found out by the inhabitants of those places 2. The floud over-flowed the highest hils 15. cubits Gen. 7.20 then Paradise also was covered with the water where if Henoch then was he must have also perished in the waters being out of Noahs Arke 3. The scripture maketh mention now of no other Paradise but heaven 2 Cor. 12 13. S. Paul calleth it the third heaven Paradise 4. Pererius sheweth Ruperius and Gregory to have beene of this mind that Henoch was not translated to the terrestriall Paradise to the which he subscribeth against Bellarmine 6. Doct. Marriage is not to be prohibited to any SIxthly whereas the Lord saith vers 18. It is not good for man to bee alone wee enforce this text against the popish forced virginity for whereas God saw it was not good neither for Adam then present not for his posterity which should have more need of the remedy to bee alone they contrariwise constraine their Priests and votaries to live alone depriving them of that mutuall helpe and society which God hath appointed for their comfort and to be a remedy against sinne and that this place is understood not of the marriage of Adam only but of all the faithfull Bellarmine confesseth lib. de Matrim cap. 2. 7. Doct. Polygamie condemned SEventhly vers 24. They shall be one flesh and as this place is alleaged Matthew 19. 5. They two shall bee one flesh This place sheweth the corruption of polygamie which is the having of many wives for if God had seene it good for one man to be joyned to two or divers women he would have made at the first to one man more helpes than one 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Experimentall knowledge of evill not to be desired 1. THe Maniches objected why did God forbid man to eate of the tree of the knowledge of good and evill would he have him like unto bruit beasts that cannot distinguish betweene good and evill Augustine answereth this experimentall knowledge of evill which Adam got by transgression was not the wisdome of an happie but the experience of a miserable man for Christ knew no sinne by his experience though he knew it by his saplence or wisdome 2. Confut. Why God gave a commandement that man would not keepe 2. WHy did God give a commandement that man should not keepe and why did he not make him so that man should not have fallen Ans. 1. God gave man this precept that hee might shewe his obedience and though he foresawe he would sinne yet he also provided a remedie and redeemer for his sinne 2. Though hee be in a better state that cannot sinne at all yet his state is good and not to be complained of that if he will cannot sinne lib. cont adversar leg c. 14. 3. Confut. against Celsus 3. CElsus derideth this storie of the making of the woman and counteth it a fable Origen answereth if you will not beleeve Moses why doe you credit Hesiod your Poet who hath the like narration how Vulcan made a woman out of clay whom all the gods adored Venus gave her beautie Pallace comelinesse of bodie Mercurius wit whereupon she was called Pandora which opening the lidde or cover of the tunne divided care and griefe unto men that lived without before Origen lib. 4. cont Câ—lsum 4 Confut. Paradise planted in a knowne place 4. THe Papists object thus Bellarmine would proove that Paradise was an unknowne place because it is said the river that went out of Eden did divide it selfe into 4. heads But there is no such river in Mesapotamia Bellar. lib. 1. de grat prim homin c. 12. For further answer to this objection I referre the reader to q. 13. before these 4. streames might be known in former
time though not now 5. Confut. Adams sinne pardonable 5. WHereas we say that all sinnes are veniall to the faithfull and elect Bellarmine replieth that Adam committed a mortall and damnable sinne because it was said vnto him in what day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death lib. 1. de amiss grat c. 7. Ans. Wee say that though this sinne was damnable in it owne nature yet by Gods grace through Christ it was made veniall and pardonable to Adam unlesse Bellarmine say with the hereticke Taâ—iane that Adam was damned 6. Confut. Adam lost not his faith 6. BY this place also he would proove that Adam and Eve lost their saith because they beleeved not the sentence of God that they should die if they transgressed the commandement lib. 3. de amission great c. 6. Ans. This prooveth that they failed in faith not that their faith was utterly lost and extinguished for if Adam had no faith remaining to what purpose should God have propounded the promise of the Messiah to a faithlesse man Places of Exhortation 1. IN that God sanctified the Sabboth and rested therein from all his works he did it for our example that we therby should learne religiously to observe the Lords day 1. in abstaining from all bodily and servile workes 2. in keeping our selves undefiled and unspotted of all sinnefull works 3. in sanctifying it to holy exercises to the praise of God and our owne comfort 2 v. 7. In that God made man of the dust and put the breath of life into his nostrils man is here to learne humilitie by the consideration of his base and poore beginning and to remember how brittle his state is whose life is but a blast of the breath a puffe of the aire Isay 2.22 Cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils 3 Seeing that goodly garden of paradise replenished with such goodly plants and fruitfull trees is now destroyed and not to be found in earth we are taught to sequester our affections from all earthly delights and to seeke for a paradise much better in heaven 4 v. 15. Seeing man even in the state of his innocency was not to live idlely but God assigned him to keep the garden we are thereby admonished that now much more every man should occupie himselfe in some honest labour of a lawfull vocation 5 In that God made the woman out of man from whom shee had her beginning thereby is described the dutie of the wife to be obedient to her husband as her head and principall for whole cause shee was made 6 And seeing the woman is bone of mans bone and flesh of his flesh thereby the husband is put in remembrance to love tender and cherrish his wife even as his owne flesh 7. verse 18. It is not good for man to be alone in that God first taketh care to provide an helper for man before he saw his owne want and while Adam slept and thought nothing the Lord prepared him an helpe we see how Gods providence watcheth over us foreseeing for us many things which we see not our selves yea taking care for us while we sleep as it is in the Psalme Hee giveth his wel-beloved sleepe Psal. 127.3 Mercer CHAP. III. The Analysis or Method THis Chapter describeth the fall of man first his sinne and transgression from verse 1. to verse 9. then his punishment verse 9. to the end In their transgression is to be considered the tentation of Sathan verse 1. to verse 6. the seduction of the man and woman verse 6. thirdly the effects and fruits of their sinne verse 7 8. In Sathans temptation wee haue his subtill insinuation verse 1. the womans simple confession verse 2 3. the suggestion it selfe verse 4 5. In their seduction verse 6. first are set downe the inducements or provocation the goodnesse of the tree for meat the pleasantnesse to the eye the fruit thereof supposed to be knowledge then the pravarication or offence they did eat The effects of their transgression are shame which causeth them to cover their nakednesse verse 7. feare which maketh them to hide themselves verse 8. In the punishment there is first their conviction of the man and woman verse 9. to 14. then the malediction or curse denounced first then executed The sentence is denounced against the tempter or parties tempted The tempter is either the â—ccessary that is the serpent which was the instrument whose punishment is set forth verse 14. or the principall namely Sathan who is censured verse 15. The persons tempted first the woman is punished with sorrow in travaile subjection to her husband verse 16. secondly the man is judged the cause is first shewed his transgression verse 17. then his judgement in the cursing of the earth with thornes and thistles in cursing of man with misery in his life mortality in his end verse 19. The sentence lastly is executed in the expulsion of man out of Paradise verse 23. with the consultation going before verse 22. and his perpetuall exile from thence the Angels keepe the way to Paradise with a sword that Adam should not returne thither The difference of translations v. 1. the serpent was wisest S. wiser C. craftier than any beast cat heb gnarum subtill v. 1. yea hath God indeed said B. G. A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quare wherefore hath God said S.H. it is true that God hath said Ch. quia because God hath said T.P. heb aph ci yea because Sathans abrupt beginning sheweth a long communication before and here hee giveth a reason as though God were not equall toward man in the prohibition c. v. 6. to be desired to get knowledge G.T.S. or to make one wise B. heb delightfull to behold aspectu delectabibile C.H. which was said before v. 8. the voice of the word of God C. the voice of God walking caet v. 8. in the coole of the day B.G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at noone S. ad auram post meridiem in the coole aire after noone H. ad ventum in the wind or aire of the day T.P.C. heb lervach haiom the soft wind brought Gods voice unto them v. 11. unlesse thou hast eaten c. S.H. hast thou eaten caeter v. 12. the woman which thou gavest to be with me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 B.S.C. which thou gavest me G. gavest my fellow sociam H. allocasti didst place with me T. gâ—imads with me heb v. 15. he shall breake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 G.S. ipsa she shall H. it shall breake ipsum T.B.P. heb his it shall that is the seed he shall observe thee from the beginning thou shalt observe him to the end Ch. thou shalt lye in wait for his heele H. bruise his heele caet v. 16. thy desire toward thy husband T.B. subject to thy husband G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy turning to thy husband S.C. subpotestate under the power of thy husband H. heb to shuchah desire lust
was the fittest instrument that would soone winde himselfe in and out and creepe away that he should not be seene of Adam 3. In that Moses maketh no mention of the Devill but of the serpent only it was both in regard of the weaknesse and rudenesse of the people who could not well conceive any other but the visible creatures and for that Moses writing a story reporteth things as they appeared as the story of Samuels apparition to Saul calleth it Samuel whereas it was Satan in Samuels shape because it so appeared 4. The Hebrewes here are not to be approved that say the serpent coveted to have company with the woman for that is against the nature of beasts QVEST. IX Of the manner how the woman was tempted of Satan COncerning the tentation of Satan and seduction of the woman 1. he beginneth subtilly hath God indeed said yee shall not eat of every tree whereas God onely forbad them one tree as though God had dealt hardly with them in abridging them of their liberty 2. The woman reporteth not the words of the prohibition truly some thinke that shee added of her owne yee shall not touch it as Ambrose some that she changed the words as Rupertus for the tree of knowledge of good and evill saying the tree in the midst of the garden but certaine it is that she taketh somewhat from Gods words pronouncing doubtfully lest ye die which God had denounced most certainly ye shall dye the death that is surely dye 3. Satan in his reply v. 4 5. heapeth up many lies together 1. that they shall not dye 2. that God did envy their happinesse 3. that knowledge might be had in eating of fruit 4. that they should thereby bee made like unto God Beside Rupertus conceit is here excellent that the Devill in every one of these points speaketh doubtfully as he gave the Oracles of Apollo that every word which he spake might have a double meaning ye shall not die that is not presently the death of the body though presently made subject to morrality your eyes shall bee opened so they were to their confusion knowing good and evill not by a more excellent knowledge but by miserable experience after their transgression ye shall bee as gods either as Angels or like unto us sinfull and wicked spirits 4. The woman seeth the tree to be good for meat there is her voluptuous desire pleasant to the eyes there is her curiosity and to be desired for knowledge there is the vanity of her minde Thus as the Apostle saith whatsoever is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh the concupiscence of the eye the pride of life 1 Ioh. 2. QVEST. X. Adam tempted and deceived as well as the woman though not in the same degree THe order then and manner of the tentation was this 1. It is evident that neither Adam nor Eva had committed any sin before this congresse with Satan for the Scripture saith that til then they were both naked and were not ashamed Gen. 2.25 So that herein both Rupertus and Ferus are deceived 2. Satan first assaileth the woman both being as the weaker more easie to be seduced as a fit instrument also to entice Adam 3. Adam did not only incline unto her amicabili quadam benevolentia of a loving mind and thereby enticed as Sampson was by Dalilah and Salomon by his wives but it is like he was seduced by the same flattering and false perswasions whereby the woman was first beguiled being carried away with an ambitious desire in knowledge not to be equalized but made like unto God this may appeare out of the 22. verse Behold man is become like unto us to know good and evill where the Lord reproveth also mans affected and curious desire to attaine to a greater perfection Neither doth that place of the Apostle contradict this opinion Adam was not deceived but the woman was deceived and was in the transgression 1 Tim. 2.14 for whether we expound it with Epiphanius and Calvin that the Apostles meaning is the woman was first deceived not the man or with Mercerus that the man was not deceived but entised by the womā or with Hierome that Adam was not deceived by the serpent but by the woman or that Eva did not wittingly deceive Adam as the serpent beguiled Eva whereof the two first expositions being one in effect are most agreeable to the Apostles minde by this text Adam is not wholly exempted from being deceived but only in that manner as Eva was perverted and seduced QVEST. XI Whether Adams sinne was the greatest of all sinnes NOw as touching the greatnesse of Adams sin simply it was not the greatest sin of all committed in the world neither in respect of the kind of the sinne as adultery is greater than fornication for so we hold blasphemy and Idolatry to be greater sins than Adams was neither in respect of the affection of the offender for many are with a more ungodly violent and sinfull desire given over then Adam in this tentation neither was it the greatest in respect of the quality of the sin for it was pardonable in Adam whereas sinne against the holy Ghost is impardonable But yet it may truly bee said to bee the greatest 1. in regard of the fruits and sequele of that sin the contagion and infection of all mankind 2. in respect of Adams person who in his excellent gifts considered might have more easily resisted 3. in regard of the facility of the commandement which required no hard or difficult thing 4. the place also it selfe being considereth namely in Paradise where there was no provocation or allurement unto sinne QVEST. XII Whether Adams or Eves sinne were the greater NOw if Adams sinne be compared with the womans in some things it will be found equall in some things superiour in some inferiour to it 1. Both Adam and Eva sinned in their infidelity in not beleeving the word of God but giving credit to Satans faire promises that they should not dye 2. in their concupiscence in coveting the forbidden fruit 3. in their ambition in desiring a further state of perfection Secondly in respect of Adams person who was appointed to be the womans head and of his gifts of knowledge and wisdome the man was more faulty than the woman Thirdly yet simply the womans sinne was greater because beside other sinnes common unto them this was proper unto her in seducing her husband so that as Augustine well noteth de Genes 11.42 the man sinned onely against God and himselfe the woman against God her selfe and her neighbour beside the woman was first deceived and became the author and beginner of transgression Therefore the opinion of them is not here to bee allowed who doe either aggravate Adams sinne or extenuate the womans of the first sort is the author of the questions upon the old Testament under Augustines name who ascribeth idolatry to Adam quest 83. whereas hee desired not to
be worshipped as God but onely in knowledge to be like unto God neither can Adam be properly charged with covetousnesse as Hugo S. Vict. doth unlesse it be taken for an immoderate desire of any good thing more than is fit of the other sort is Cajetan who would lessen the womans offence both in the thing desired which was the knowledge of good and evill the externall act in coveting the fruit which was faire to the eye in regard of her sex being a woman and the weaker vessell But this notwithstanding the womans offence in the nature thereof was the greater as before is shewed QVEST. XIII Whether Eve added to the commandement and spake doubtfully Vers. 3. NEither shall ye touch it lest ye dye c. 1. Ab. Ezra noteth that the serpent useth the name Elohim speaking of God not Iehovah because hee knew it not But that is not the reason for the woman useth also the name Elohim who was not ignorant of Iehovah but Satan of purpose forbeareth to use that name Iehovah which is a name of mercy and urgeth in the name Elohim the severity of God Mercer 2. Neither doth the woman adde any thing to Gods precept that they should not touch it but faithfully expoundeth the meaning of the precept some Hebrewes think that Satan took occasion hereby to move the woman to touch the fruit that seeing she died not by touching shee should though the Hebrew particle pen be not alwayes so taken yet it appeareth so to bee used by the woman because Satan hereby taketh occasion to put her out of doubt that shee should not dye at all See Muscul. Iun. though Mercerus herein dissent from them QVEST. XIIII Why Eve gave to her husband Vers. 6. SHe gave to her husband with her c. 1. This sheweth not that Adam was at this time with Eve as some Hebrewes thinke he might come before the tentation was finished The meaning is that he might eat with her that is as she had done 2. Some thinke that before the woman did forbeare to eat of the fruit supposing it was poyson and so present death but the truth is that hitherto she had abstained in obedience to the commandement 3. Neither did she give it to Adam lest if she died he might have taken unto him another woman as some Hebrewes imagine for shee was the onely woman in the world but she was desirous to make her husband partaker of her happinesse as she thought Mercer QVEST. XV. How many wayes the eyes of the body and minde are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened Their eyes of the body and minde are said divers wayes to bee opened the eyes of the body three wayes 1. When they that are blinde are made to see as Christ caused the blind to see 2. When he that hath his eyes seeth somewhat which he saw not before as Balaam his eyes were opened when hee saw the Angell with a naked sword 3. When they which see discerne that which they perceived not before as the Disciples discerned Christ in the breaking of bread The eyes of the minde are opened likewise three wayes 1. When men are brought from ignorance and darknesse to the knowledge of Christ. Act. 26 18. 2. When men are brought by affliction to know themselves as the prodigall childe is said to come to himselfe Luke 15.17 3. When a mans sinne when it is committed presenteth it selfe as Iudas sinne did when hee had betrayed Christ. Thus the eyes of Adam and Eves minde were opened to see their sinne and the eyes of their body were opened to see and discerne the deformity of those parts which were comely before Muscul. QVEST. XVI How their eyes are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened and knew that they were naked 1. Not that they were either blinde before for how could Eva have seene the fruit of the tree that it was faire to the eye if shee had beene blinde 2. Neither as Iosephus thinketh lib. 1. antiquit c. 1. by the eating of the forbidden fruit had they gotten a sharper wit and understanding for then the eating thereof had bin a gaine unto them 3. Neither is it so said as R. Salomon conjectureth because now first they began to have knowledge of evill for as they had knowledge of good before so as by the contrary they had the knowledge of evill also but now indeed they know evill by miserable experience 4. But now their eies were opened the eyes of their minde and conscience to see and acknowledge their sinnes and disobedience wherein they were blinded before and to feele the rebellion and disobedience of their members in their disordered and unruly motions which maketh them for shame to cover them which use of vailing and covering the secret parts even nature hath taught the barbarous nations which even in their baths as Augustine writeth will not have their unseemely parts uncovered the like Strabo reporteth of the Indians and Diodorâ—â— Siculus of the Aethiopians that going naked in the rest of their body use to cover their secret parts QVEST. XVII Why they made aprons of fig-leaves ANd they sewed fig-tree leaves 1. Not because the fruit thereof whereof they had tasted was forbidden for they would so much more have abhorred the leaves thereof 2. Neither to betoken the desire of the flesh now procured by sin which they say is provoked by the rubbing of the fig leaves 3. Nor yet as the testimony of repentance because fig leaves doe pricke and sting the flesh 4. Neither yet need wee run to allegories that this covering with leaves or with fruit betokeneth the vaine excuse and defence of sinne 5. But they made them aprons of fig leaves both being fit for their breadth and ready at hand for no other cause than to hide their nakednesse whereof they were now ashamed QVEST. XVIII Why man was created naked NOw if it be further asked why man was created naked I answer 1. with Basil lest his mind might have beene occupied in seeking for outward things and so withdrawne from better meditations God having a purpose to cloath his body with some excellent brightnes such as is in the Angels 2. Or with Ambrose that being not naked and destitute of the ornaments of vertue they lesse needed outward ornaments 3. Whereas clothing serveth for necessity to defend from the cold and for honesty and comelinesse Adam before his fall in neither respect needed cloathing being neither subject to heat or cold nor yet having any uncomelinesse in his members 4. Adde hereunto that whereas other creatures were created with their naturall cloathing birds with feathers beasts with haire and wooll fish with scales man was created naked that hee might exercise his wit and be profitably occupyed in the invention of arts for the necessary use of man QVEST. XIX Why the voyce of the Lord was heard in the coole of the day Vers. 8. THey heard the voyce of the Lord walking
faith Heb. 11.4 3. It should seeme that God by some outward testimony approved Abels sacrifice whether it were by kindling it by fire from heaven as hee did to Moses sacrifice Levi. 9.24 and Elias 1 King 18. as Hierome thinketh and Theodoâ—ion readeth Deui inflammavit c. God set on fire Abels sacrifice or by the rebounding of the flame of Cains sacrifice upon himselfe as the fire of the furnace whereinto the three children were cast slew those that made it Dan. 3.22 It is like that by some visible signe God delivered his acceptance as the Apostle saith God testifying of his gifts Heb. 11.4 Iunius Mercerus and Calvin referre this to Abels prosperous successe but I approve rather the other opinion 4. Ambrose note may well here be received ubi nascuntur hi fratres c. that in the birth of these children the order of nature is observed the eldest is named first ubi exprimitur disciplina vivendi seniori junior antefertur but when mention is made of their religion the yonger is preferred before the elder and first named ex Perer. QVEST. III. Vers. 7. IF thou doe well c. 1. The Septuagint here translate very corruptly as is before shewed which while some of the fathers followed they did weary themselves with many interpretations Ambrose saith he divided not aright quia ante omnia Deo debuit offerre primitias because hee offered not the first fruits unto God but kept them to himselfe be quiet that is erubesce be ashamed of thy sin Chrysâ—stome expoundeth it of Cains intention that it was not good and be quiet that is tranquilitatem facito cogitationum appease thy thoughts and proceed not to adde sin unto sin against thy brother Augustine non recte dividendo i. non rectevivendo he divided not aright because he offered a good sacrifice in it selfe leading an evill life quiesce i. manus á scelere contine be quiet keep thy hands from mischiefe Thus while they justifie a corrupt translation if thou divide not aright which the Hebrew hath not they are divided among themselves the sense is evident that if he did well upon his repentance he should finde forgivenesse if not sinne lay at the doore both inwardly gnawing upon his conscience and outwardly drawing speedy punishment To lye at the doore sheweth that the punishment of sinne is ready at hand so that it cannot properly bee referred to the day of judgement as the Chalde paraphrast which is prolonged and deferred QVEST. IIII. How Abels desire was subject to Christ. VNto thee his desire shall be subject Which is not understood of sinne as Ruperâ—us that sinne while it is in the desire and not effected a man may subdue it as Olâ—aster because the punishment of sin committed hath a desire to lay hold of the offender as Ambrose expoundeth the turning thereof shall bee toward thee in te revertetur crimen quod à te â—â—pit the sinne returneth upon thee where it began And so Augustine that then a man hath dominion over sinne when non defendendo sibi praeposuerit sed penitendo subjecerit he doth not advance it by defence but subjecteth it by repentance But this clause as Chrysosostome well taketh it is understood of Abels subjection to his brother as the elder post peccatiam hoc permitto ut primigâ—nitura privilegiâ—â— gandeas though thou hast sinned I deprived thee not of the privilege of thy birthright and so the Lord would appease the wrath of Cain towards his brother by shewing his ready and willing subjection unto his elder brother both by the law of nature and his owne ready disposition Iun. Mercerus with the rest expoundeth it of sin but the other exposition is more proper QVEST. V. Of the talke betweene Cain and Abel Vers. 8. THen Cain spake to his brother Abel .1 It is superfluous to inquire what Cain said to Abel the Septuagint and the vulgar latine doe make these to be his words Let us goe into the field but they are added to the text Hierome thinketh he rehearsed those words which God before spake to Cain the paraphrast of Hierusalem supposeth this to have beene the talke that Cain affirmed there was no Judge that governed the world nor no other life but this nor reward for the righteous or punishment for the wicked because his oblation was not accepted as well as his brothers Abel did hold the contrary some thinke that Cain provoked Abel with angry and furious words into the field but then it is not like that Abel would have gone with him but it is more probable that Cain dissembled and spake friendly to his brother till he had him in the field where seeing they were alone he might execute his wicked purpose QVEST. VI. How Cain killed Abel 2. AS touching the manner of death it is not like as the Hebrewes imagine that Cain worried Abel with his teeth it was such a death whereby Abels bloud was abundantly shed and that in many places for the word is in the plurall number vox sanguinum the voyce of his blouds so that it is like to have beene done with bats or stones or by some such meanes and when he had slaine his brother he buried and hid his body because the Lord asked him where his brother was Pererius But the Hebrewes conceit because it is said that Cain rose against Abel that Cain was first downe and then rose againe hath no ground QVEST. VII The sinne and punishment of Cain Vers. 9. 1. COncerning Cains sin hee sheweth himselfe a lyer in saying I know not wicked and prophane in thinking that he could hide his sin from God unjust in denying to be his brothers keeper or that hee ought to have any care of him obstinate and desperate in not confessing his sinne but stubburnly complaining of the greatnesse of his punishment 2. Hee sustaineth a threefold punishment he is cursed in his soule a vagabond in his body unprosperous in his labours the earth should not yeeld her fruit thus as the Devill was cursed so Cain is the Devils minister to Adam God said not cursed art thou but cursed is the earth for thy sake Genes 3.17 and as Cain for slaying righteous Abel is made a runnagate so the Iewes for shedding the bloud of Christ the most innocent Lamb of God are vagabonds to this day over the face of the earth QVEST. VIII Whether Cain confessed his sinne Vers. 13. MY sinne or punishment is greater this was no confession of his sinne as Chrysostome thinketh sufficiens confessio sed intempestiva a sufficient confession but unseasonable because God had given sentence upon Cain and therefore his confession came too late for no confession in this life is unseasonable neither doth Cain complaine of the greatnesse of his sinne as some translators have it but rather of the greatnesse of his extreme punishment because he feared lest every man might have liberty to kill him as he himselfe expoundeth
that Cain dwelt in Eden but over against it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Septuagint translate on the east side now Paradise is said to be planted not on the east side of Eden but in Eden toward the east in respect of the situation as it was then to the Israelites being at that time when Moses wrote this story in the desart 3. all the translators in this place take this word Eden for a proper name 3. Doct. Henoch the first city in the world 3. V. 17 HE called the city Henoch Hence it is apparaÌ„t who was the first founder of cities that they were not froÌ„ the beginning as Aristotle thought 2. Neither that they first began to be built under the reigne of Iupiter who was after the floud 3. Neither that Athens or Cecropia built by Cecrops as the Greeks 4. Or Argos as the Argives 5. Or Thebes as the Aegyptians were the first Cities but this City built by Cain and called Henochia whereof Berosuâ— Annianus writeth that it was built about the mountaine Libanus and that in his time some part of the foundation did appeare being called by the inhabitants the city of Cain 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Man hath no power of himselfe to rule ever sinne 1. Vers. 7. VNto thee his desire shall be subject c. From hence Bellarmine and Pererius understanding these words of subjection of sin would prove that man hath free will by nature to sin and not to sin dominari peccato to rule over sin Answer 1. It is evident that this place is understood not of the subjection of sin but the submission of Abel to his brother as Chrysostom expoundeth 2. For of sin it was not true that Cain had dominion over it as he had over his brother 3. Neither can it properly be said that sin hath a desire to the soule but the soule rather to it 4. The Septuagint translate the conversion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof making no mention before of sin at all whose conversion then is it but Abels who was spoken of before 5. And if they will understand it of sin it would follow that man by his naturall power only could resist the temptation of sin which yet Bellarmine is ashamed to affirme 2. Confut. Monkery not knowne to the old world 2. Vers. 26. THen began men c. This place is urged by Bellarmine to prove the institution of Monkery that Enos brought in a more strict kind of life than was used before Ans. If the text be thus read they began to profane the invocation of the name of God then they have no colour of monkery from hence 2. If the other reading be admitted it followeth not that because Enos began after a wore strict manner to worship God that therefore he was a Monke 3. And his begetting of sonnes and daughters Genes 5.10 sheweth that he was no monke 6. Places of morall observation 1. Vers. 5. CAin was exceeding wroth Wee see the cause why the righteous are hated of the wicked is for their innocent life as Cain hated his brother as the Apostle saith because his workes are evill his brothers good 1 Iohn 3.12 2. Vers. 14. Thou hast cast me from thy face c. This is the greatest punishment of sinne to bee forsaken of God and given over to a reprobate sense as Cain was and as the Apostle saith the Gentiles were delivered over to a reprobate mind Rom. 1.28 as Ambrose noteth well nihil gravius guam â—rraâ—tâ—m a deo deseri ut se revocare non posset nothing is more grievous than for him that erreth to be forsaken of God that he cannot recall himselfe 3. Vers. 14. WHosoever findeth me shall slay me c. Bernard well noteth here consolationem miseram obtinuit quam querebat he obtained that miserable comfort which hee desired that is not to be killed as Saul desired the Prophet to honour him before the people Sam. 15. such are the momentany solaces of worldly men which are farre from the true and ever-during comforts 4. Vers. 17. In that Cain built a City and his posterity were the inventers of humane acts of tents musicke carving we see that saying of our Saviour to be verified that the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light Luke 16.8 and Gregory well observeth â—â—iquimentem in amore presentis vitae figunt that wicked men doe fire their minde in the love of this present life Kaine buildeth a city and calleth it Henoch by his sonnes name which signifieth dedication but Henoch in the righteous line is the seventh so the wicked doe dedicate worldly possessions in the first place the righteous in the last 5. By this example of Cain and Habel we learne that we are not to measure Gods favour by the accidents of this life as Ambrose well sheweth that Abel justus innocens imâ—â—â—urus sublatus est c. a just innocent devout man in his young yeares is taken away whereas wicked Cain liveth long begetteth children buildeth Cities which is an evident demonstration of another life after this wherein God shall measure to every man according to their workes CHAP. V. The Method IN this Chapter there is a rehearsall of the yeares of the Patriarkes before the floud and of their acts there is a threefold account of their yeares before they begat children and after and the summe of both joyned together Their acts are either generall in begetting sonnes and daughters or speciall as of Henoch his godly conversation he walked with God in earth v. 22. his translation he walked with God in heaven v. 24. of Lamech his consolation in his sonne Noah v. 29. 2. The grammaticall interpretation v. 1. This is the booke of the generation of men S. of Adam cat this is the enumeration T. heb sepher a book an ennarration v. 3. Adam lived 230. yeares S. an 130. cater v. 4. The dayes of Adam which he lived after he begat Seth were 700. S. the dayes of Adam after hee begat Seth were 800. cater v. 6. Seth lived 205. yeares S. an 105. yeares cater v. 7. Seth lived 707. yeares S. 805. yeares cater v. 9. Enos lived 190. yeares S. 90. yeares cat v. 10. Enos lived after he begat c. 715. yeares S. 815. yeares cat v. 12 an 170. yeares S. 70. yeares cat v. 13.740 yeares S. 840. cat v. 15. an 165. yeares S. 65. yeares cat v. 16.730 yeares S. 830. yeares cat v. 21. an 165. yeares S. 65. yeares cat v. 22. and Henoâ—h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pleased God S. walked with God cat walked continenter steadfastly with God Tr. heb halech to walke walked in the feare of God Ch. v. 24. he was not found S. he appeared not H. Ch. was no more seene B. G. noâ— extitit he was no more Tr. heb he was not v. 24. God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
said of all the Patriarkes beside that they begat sonnes and daughters beside those which are expressed no such thing is mentioned of Noah that beside these three he begat sonnes and daughters and the Septuagint read Noah begat three sonnes c. insinuating in so reading their opinion that these were all their sonnes yet it is evident Genes 6.9 That these were all Noahs seed the words are these are the generation of Noah Noah begat three sonnes c. 3. I rather thinke not that either Noah deferred his marriage till hee was 500. yeeres old or that hee being married abstained from the company of his wife all that time but that God so disposed seeing he purposed to save Noah and all his sonnes from the floud that Noah did not so abound with posterity as his fathers before him lest they also should have followed the wickednesse of that age and so perish with the rest the Lord saw that there might bee sufficient for the replenishing of the world againe and it was more to Gods glory to increase the world afterward by so small a number QVEST. VII Wherein Noah was a comfort to his parents 7. Vers. 29. THis same shall comfort us concerning the workes and sorrow of our hands 1. Not because the course of sinne should be stopped and the grievous workes of sinners stayed by the destructions in the floud as Chrysostome 2. Or because Noah found out the use of the plow whereby the earth was tilled with more ease as R. Solomon 3. or for that the use of flesh was graunted to Noah after the floud as some thinke 4. Nor yet onely for that the seminary of the world was preserved in Noahs arke which otherwise should have perished 5. Nor yet onely because God renewed his covenant with Noah promising that the world should never be destroyed with waters againe 6. But the chiefe scope of this prophesie hath relation to Christ in whom we finde true rest to our soules and who hath delivered us from the curse Galath 3.10 who was prefigured in Noah and his baptisme wherein is exhibited the remission of sinnes shadowed forth in Noahs arke as the Apostle sheweth 1 Peter 3.22 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Originall sinne by propagation not imitation 1. vers 3. IN that Adam begat a sonne in the likenesse of his owne image which before is interpreted of originall corruption the heresie of the Pelagians is confuted who denied any such originall sinne or depravation of nature to be in infants by propagation from their parents but that it commeth onely by a corrupt imitation this was the heresie of the old Pelagians who affirmed Peccatum prima transgressionis in alios homines non propagations sed imitatione transisset that the sinne of the first transgression passeth unto other men not by propagation but imitation which heresie seemeth to have beene revived by Catherinus a Popish writer who denieth that the sinne of Adam is propagated or transfused to his posterity But the Scripture evidently overthroweth this assertion David confesseth hee was conceived in sinne Psal. 51.5 the Apostle saith That death went â—ver all in as much as all have sinned children then if they had not sinne should not die and here Seth is begotten in his fathers image 2. Doct. Originall sinne not a substance 2. THeir opinion is confuted that hold originall sinne to be a substance for like as the image of God wherein Adam was created was not the substance of the soule but the quality as the Apostle expoundeth which consist in holinesse and righteousnesse Ephes. 4.24 so the image of Adams corrupt nature consisteth in the contrary qualities of impurity and injustice 3. Doct. The state of originall sinne in soule 3. THe opinion of Papists is refuted who affirme that this originall corruption hath the seat and place in the flesh not in the soule for this image of corruption was in Adams soule and therefore the Apostle saith he renewed in the spirit of our mindes Ephes. 4 24. and put off the old man c. and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss. 3.10 there the corrupt image of Adam succeeded where Gods image is decayed which was in the soule for there the place of knowledge is 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Henoch was no licentious liver at any time IN that vers 21. after the generation Henoch is said to walke with God and not before Procopius Gazeus thinketh that Henoch was before a wicked liver but after repented But the contrary is â—vident in that it pleased God with such extraordinarie favour to take Henoch out of the world that he saw no death that he was as a shining starre for vertue and holinesse in that age 2. Confut. Henoch died not WHereas vers 23. it is said all the dayes of Henoch were 365. Albâ—n Ezra with other Hebrewes thinke that Henoch died for if he were still alive these should not be all his dayes Cont. 1. The Scripture maketh mention onely of the yeares of his life upon earth his yeares with God are not to bee accounted among men as the Apostle saith of Christ who in the dayes of his flesh Heb. 5.7 he is now in his flesh in heaven but these are counted the dayes of his flesh when he walked in his flesh among men 2. The Apostle evidently witnesseth that Henoch was taken away that he should not see death Heb. 11.5 he therefore died not 3. Confut. Henoch not alive in his flesh BEcause it is said that God tooke away or translated Henoch the Popish writers doe imagine that Henoch is yet alive in his flesh in Paradise together with Elias Contra. seeing that Elias is said to bee taken up into heaven or that he went into heaven 2 King 2.11 where Henoch also walked with God we cannot beleeve that they entred heaven in their whole humanity but that prerogative was to be reserved for Christ seeing the Apostle saith that he hath prepared a now and living way into the holy place for us by his vaile that is his flesh Heb. 10.20 Christs flesh therefore must make a way into heaven before any mans flesh beside can enter 4. Confut. Henoch not in the terestriall Paradise BUt because they also affirme that Henoch liveth in his flesh not in heaven but in the terestriall Paradise and it is against the faith as some of them say to thinke otherwise the vanity of this opinion shall easily appeare 1. Because the Scripture saith that every thing was destroyed upon the face of the earth and onely eight persons were saved in the Arke therefore Henoch if he had beene upon the earth must have perished 2. The waters prevailed fifteene cubits over the highest mountaine Genes 7.20 therefore the earthly Paradise must needs also have beene ouerflowne and destroyed 3. If they answer that Paradise might be hemmed in with the water which might stand as a wall round about it
signifieth to fall were not so called either because they were fallen in stature from the hugenesse of the first Giants as Ramban neither as R. Sel. because they were the cause of ruine of falling to themselves or others nor yet onely because they were Apostataes and sell from God Iun. but they were so called in respect of their great stature the sight whereof caused men to fall to the ground for feare Ab. Ezra Mercer 8. Neither was their talnesse or greatnesse of stature simply evill but because they abused their strength to lust and violence and so became both monstrous in their body and soule and begat a monstrous generation like to themselves Mercer QVEST. IX The space of an hundred and twenty yeares how to be reckoned 6. HIs dayes shall be 120. yeares c. 1. Which is not referred to the age of man as Tostatus and Rupertus thinke because Moses the writer hereof lived no longer for although it be true that mans life was shortned after the floud and thrice halfed from 900. and odde to 400. and odde as in Arphaxad that lived 425. yeares and then halfed againe from 400. and odde to 200. and odde as in Serug that lived 230. and then almost halfed to 100. and odde as in Abraham that lived an 175. yeares yet wee see that many of these exceeded an 120. We rather with Hierome Chrysostome and others take this time set to be that space of yeares which God gave unto the old world for their repentance which were not shortned by twenty yeares as Hierome thinketh because of their wickednesse for the floud came an 100. yeares after when Noah was 600. yeares old Gen. 7.6 Neither need we say with Augustine that Noah was said to be 500. yeare old when he was but 480. because he had lived the most part of it for Sem was but an 100. yeare old two yeare after the floud Gen. 11.10 but now he should be an 120. if Noah were then but 480. when he beganne to have his sonnes Therefore this doubt is more easily reconciled to say that this time was set before Noah was 500. yeares of age but by way of anticipation mention is made of Noahs sonnes before because of the continuing of the story as we see the like Gen. 2. where the creation of the woman is recorded after the seventh day being done the first Mer. Per. QVEST. X. Of the originall of Giants 7. NOw as touching the originall of Giants 1. first the opinion of Paulus Burgensis is to be refused who thinketh they were Devills called in Hebrew Nephilim cadentes of falling because they fell from heaven for these Giants were destroyed by the floud so were not the Devils and the Giants were called Nephilim both in respect of their terrible stature which made men fall to the ground and for their Apostasie in falling away from vertue and piety 2. As absurd is the opinion of Franciscus Georgius that these Giants were begotten of spirits companying with women and that otherwise they are not engendred and that these are the seed of the Serpent betweene whom and the seed of the woman the Lord put enmitie for this cause saith he since the comming of Christ who hath broken the Serpents head we read of no such commixion of the spirits with women nor of this generation of Giants Thus Franciscus Georg. 6. tom problem 33. c. 33.1 But these fansies may be easily controlled 1. For Giants to be procreated of men is no more against nature than for Pygmees and Dwarfes that are as much admirable for their smalnesse as the other are for their talnesse such an one was one Canopas in Augustines time that was but two foot and a hand breadth high 2. That spirits have used the carnall company of men and women since Christ Augustine sheweth lib. 15. de Civit. Dei c. 23. and experience confirmeth the same though thereof there can be no generation 3. And likewise it is evident that there have beene men and women of Giants stature since Christ Augustine maketh mention of a woman of admirable talnesse her parents being but of ordinary stature lib. 15. de Civit. Dei c. 23. and Pliny of a man in Augustus time of nine foot and a halfe in height 4. Neither are these Giants that seed of the Serpent for they are also begotten of women neither were all Giants men of great stature wicked persons for it is not unlike but that Adam Noah and other Patriarks before the floud much exceeded the ordinary stature of men now and the Ecclesiasticall stories make mention of one Christophorus a man of twelve cubits in height that was put to death under Decius the Emperour for the Christian faith And further all the naturall seed of women are not at enmity with the Serpent but many of them he useth as his agents and instruments This place then is much abused to that purpose wherefore it is alleaged These Giants then were no other but the naturall off-spring of men and women in those dayes before the floud not that all were such but these were such which were so borne by this unlawfull conjunction betweene the seed of the righteous and the wickd race for as the root was so was the branch the marriage unholy and the issue ungratious QVEST. XI How God is said to repent 8. Vers. 6. IT repented the Lord. The ancient writers have diversly collected of these words but all to good purpose 1. Chrysostome saith it is Verbum nostrae parvitati accommodatum a word applied to our weaknesse to expresse the greatnesse of their sinnes Quae misericordem Deum indignari fecerunt which compelled the mercifull God to be angry 2. Theodoret It repenteth me c. that is I have purposed to destroy man as the Lord saith it repenteth me that I have made Saul King that is I have decreed to depose him and so as Augustine well saith Non est perturbatiâ— sed judicium quo irrogaetur poena it is no perturbation in God this repentance but an imposition of punishment 3. Rupertus in that it repented the Lord pietatis est it sheweth his piety how loth the Lord is to punish but in that the Lord purposeth to destroy them severi judicii est it sheweth his just severity 4. But Augustine more to the purpose saith Paenitudo Dei est mutandorum immutabilis ratio Repentance in God is his unchangeable disposition of changeable things God is not changed but the things altered 5. Iustinus Martyr hath most plainly opened this point God is immutable Sed cum ii quos curat mutantur mutat ipse res prout â—is expedit quos curat but when they whom God careth for are changed then God changeth the course of things as he seeth expedient for them For God immutabiliter ignoscit unchangeably forgiveth those repent as the Ninivites and immutabiliter non ignoscit unchangably forgiveth them not which amend not as Saul
formes the capacity and roumth of the Arke within should be much lessened neither should the Arke hold out in every part to be 300. cubits long 50. broad and 30. high according to the description 5. Neither doth Lyranus fitly expound these words in â—ummitate latera non distabant nisi per cubitum that the sides were gathered in together in the top being distant but a cubit his meaning is that in the top or ridge there should bee left a certaine plaine or square of a cubit in breadth which were to no use at all and againe if hee would have the sides gathered into this cubit before they had risen the full height of 30. cubits the Arke should not be so spacious if after the Arke should farre exceed in height the measure prescribed of 30. cubits 5. Some thinke that the Arke was gathered in the top every way like a pyramis taper-wise so that the very top was a cubit in length and the sixt part of a cubit in breadth as Buteo Mercerus But this is not like for then the Arke should not hold his proportion to be 50. cubits high throughout if it should so farre be carried small and narrow toward the top 6. Iunius referreth this prescription of a cubit to the eaves of the Arke which he would have hang over an each side a cubit for better defence from the weather But it is more like that the more principall part namely the cover and roofe of the Arke should be prescribed what fashion to be made of which otherwise shoud bee here omitted than the lesse principall likewise the word which signifieth to consummate or finish better agreeth to the top where the worke is finished Like it is that the eavings hanged over but Moses described not every circumstance and somewhat ought to bee left to Noahs discretion neither can this place be fitly so applyed 6. Wherefore for the body of the Arke Augustine well conjectureth rectis limeis longe laâ—eque porrectam that it was builded upright both in length and breadth and then the cover was so made sloping that the ridge all the length of the Arke was but a cubit higher than the sides or eaves of the Arke which falling or declining to the roofe by the distance of a cubit was sufficient to shed the water for the whole breadth containing but 50. cubits the ridge being just in the midst was equally distant 25. cubits from each side so that the roofe on each side did rise for 25. cubits in breadth one in height which might fully suffice for the fall of the raine 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Even a carnall minde is flesh 1. Vers. 3. BEcause they are flesh here we learne that not only the body but even the soule of carnall men is called flesh quia se totos carnalibus operibus dant because they give themselves wholy to carnall workes as Chrysostome saith and Gregory caro quippe homo efficitur quando sensui carnis ratio subjugatur man is become flesh when reason is subdued to the carnall sense for two wayes this word flesh is taken in scripture as he well distinguisheth secundum naturam secundum culpam according to nature and according to the corruption of nature 2. Doct. No free will to good by nature 2 Vers. 5. ALL the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart are onely evill continually From this place we conclude 1. That originall concupiscence is properly sinne which is denied by Bellarmine because the imagination of mans heart is only evâ—ll 3. That man hath no free will by nature to any good seeing his thoughts are only evill 3. That there is no good worke so perfect but that it is blemished with mans naturall corruption because it is said their thoughts are continually evill c. all these conclusions are denied by the papists and therefore they have devised two answers to this place 1. That Moses useth here an hyperbolicall speech because mens thoughts were for the most part evill not altogether and onely evill 3. Hee speaketh only of the wicked not of the righteous for Noah is here excepted who is said to be a just and upright man v. 9 This answer Bellarmine and Pererius Contra 1. This generall speech admitteth no exception for by nature mens thoughts are only evill for our Saviour saith that which is borne of the flesh is flesh Iohn 3.6 and in this chapter v. 3. they are said to be flesh all their thoughts then by nature were carnall and fleshly 2. Yea even Noah and other righteous men by nature are altogether corrupt as S. Paul saith we were the children of wrath by nature as well as others Ephes. 2.3 Noah his righteousnesse was by grace not by nature 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. None exactly perfect in this life Vers. 9. WHere Noah is said to bee a just upright or perfect man the Pellagians doe use this and such other places to prove that a man might attaine to an absolute perfection in this life to be without sin But I have shewed before in what sense we are said to be perfect either in respect of the wicked because the righteous are not defiled with such grosse sins or for that they do still increase and goe forward to perfection as also because by faith they are cloathed with the righteousnesse and perfection of Christ so before quest 8. 2. Confut. The capacity of the Arke sufficient to containe all that entred Vers. 12. THe length of the Arke shall bee three hundred cubits Apelles Marcioâ—s scholler cavilled at this that the Arke could not be big enough to containe so many divers kinds of beasts being hardly able to receive foure elephants Origen hom 2. in Genes But this cavill I have answered before quest 14. where I shewed that the Arke was of sufficient capacity even after the measure of the common cubit to hold all that entred into it Others tooke exception at the bignesse of the Arke tantae magnitudinis arcam non potuisse compingi that an Arke of such greatnesse could not be made Augustine lib. 15. de civitat cap. 27. and thus Celsus objected Orig. l. 4. contra Cels. But Augustine answereth 1. that they need not wonder at this seeing such huge cities have been builded and considering it was an hundred yeares in preparing 2. And it need not seeme strange that so many yeares were spent in this worke seeing Pliny writeth that the temple of Diana at Ephesus was 200. yeare in building by the helpe of all Asia 3. It was indeed too huge a vessell to bee governed by the skill of man and therefore Augustine saith Quam nullus in mare mittat conatus hominum sed levet unda cum venerit magisqué divina providentia quam humana prudenâ—ia natantem gubernet It was so made that it could not by mans helpe be set aflote but lift up by the water to bee governed by divine providence not humane prudence
the just judgement of God that there is neither seed time nor harvest as it hapned under Elias 1 King 17. But it is referred to the generall condition of the whole earth wherein there shall be a perpetuall succession of these seasons 3. The yeare is not here divided into six parts as the Jewes imagine giving unto each part two moneths but Moses divideth the yeare according to the popular estimation into two parts cold and heat Summer and Winter and by seed time and harvest are understood the benefits that arise unto men by the season of the yeare Luther Perer. Mercer or by them the two other parts of the yeare are implyed the Spring and Autumne 4. Further it is said day and night shall not cease not because there was no distinction betwene the day and night during the time of the floud as some Hebrewes for we see that Noah accounted the dayes when he sent out the Dove which could not have searched about in the dark but there was not such apparant distinction of the day and night as before the whole frame of the world being then out of course Like as when the skie is darkned in Sea tempests as Act. 27.20 neither Sunne nor Starres appeared in many dayes the Sunne and Starres then kept their course but not to any such use of the inhabitants of the earth And this is to be understood generally for the continuance of day and night in the whole earth for in particular places the night may be altered as in Egypt and the day as when the Sunne stood still in the times of Iosua Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Nothing acceptable to God without faith Vers. 21. ANd the Lord smelled a savour of rest c. Because Noah offered up his sacrifice in faith therefore it had a pleasant smell before God whereby it is evident that all service which is offered unto God being not mixed with faith doth stinke before him sic Oecolampadius 2. Doct. Originall sinne not by corrupt imitation Vers. 21. FRom his youth this place directly proveth originall sinne against the Pelagians who denied it to be a depravation of our nature but a corrupt imitation but here we see that even in the very youth and first age of man when he is not yet so apt to imitate there is evilnesse and corruption in the heart as it is in the Proverbs 20.11 a childe is knowne by his doings whether his worke bee pure or right 3. Doct. Excommunication how to be used Vers. 21. I Will no more curse the earth c neither will I from henceforth smite c. Here cursing and smiting goe together first God curseth then he smiteth after this rule none ought to be smitten by the spirituall censures of the Church but such as stand first accursed before God not as the Pope smiteth with his thunderbolts even those that are the faithfull servants of Christ but the Wise man saith that a curse causlesse shall not come Proverbs 26.2 4. Doct. The seasons of the yeare from Noahs time Vers. 22. COld and heat shall not cease c. That therefore is but a fabulous conceit of Ovid that in Saturnes time it was a continuall spring for we see that even these seasons of Winter and Summer began under Noah 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. The Latine translation corrupt Vers. 7. WHereas the Latine text readeth that the Raven went out and returned not againe whereas the true reading is that the Raven went going forth and returning Bellarmine would excuse it thus that the Latine text in sense agreeth with the Hebrew for the Raven returned to the Arke going and comming but not into the Arke to Noah 1. But Bellarmine might know that there is difference betweene a Translator and an Interpreter the one followeth the sense the other should keepe the very words and sense withall 2. And as here the Latine varieth from the words so vers 21. it leaveth the sense for whereas the Hebrew readeth the thought of mans heart is evill c. the Latine doth mitigate the speech and saith prone to evill such liberty that corrupt translation taketh which they make authenticall to chop and change the originall text As likewise in the fourth verse for the 17. day of the moneth the Latine readeth the 27. day 2. Confut. God created nothing evill Vers. 21. THe imagination of mans heart jetser figmentum the frame or fashion of mans heart c. which must be understood not Passively for that frame of the heart which was created of God for that is good but Actively for that which the heart of man imagineth and frameth it to it selfe which is called the imagination and framing of the thoughts chap. 6. vers 5. and that is evill wherefore this place neither giveth any advantage to profane persons to conceive of God as though he were Author of evill for the heart as it is created of God is good the substance thereof is of God the evill quality thereof is of the corruption of our owne nature neither doth this place serve to uphold Illyricus conceit that originall sinne should be a substantiall thing 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall Compassion toward the creatures Vers. 1. GOd remembred Noah and every beast c. Gods mercifull providence appeareth that watcheth not onely over men but over the inferiour creatures for mans sake according to the Psalme 36.6 Thou O Lord savest man and beast whereby man is taught to be like to his Creator in compassion to extend mercy even unto the bruit beasts as the Wise man saith a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast Prov. 12.10 Xenocrates an Heathen Philosopher is commended for his pitifull heart who succoured in his bosome a poore Sparrow that came flying to him pursued of an Hawke and afterward let the bird goe away saying Se supplicem non prodidisse that he had not betrayed his poore suppliant 2. Morall obser Obedience Vers. 14. THen God spake to Noah the earth was now perfectly dry and Noah might have gone out if he would but he waiteth upon God that as he entred into the Arke by his appointment so he will not goe forth without his commandement so Ambrose noteth well siccata erat terra exire potuit Noe de Arca c. sed justus nihil sibi arrogat se totum sed divino committit imperio the earth was now dried Noah might have gone forth but the just man doth arrogate nothing to himselfe he wholly committeth himselfe to Gods commandement By this wee are taught obediently in all our wayes to depend upon God 3. Morall obser Thanksgiving for benefits received Vers. 20. HE offered burnt offerings to testifie his thankfulnesse to God for this his great deliverance so the godly are taught for all the benefits which they receive to yeeld due thanks unto God and acknowledge him onely the author and giver of them as David saith What shall I render
Sodomites 2. That Abraham might have occasion to shew his valour in redeeming Lot from his enemies 3. That hereby might be signified the separation of Abrahams posterity in the Israelites and of Lots in the Moabites and Ammonites 4. That Lot might see by experience the difference betweene dwelling with good men and evill 5. Lot though he lived among the evill consented not to their sinnes as some of the Hebrewes thinke but was grieved with their unjust conversation as Saint Peter saith 2 Epist. 2.7 Therefore the Hebrewes are injurious to Lot to thinke that of purpose he chose to dwell among the Sodomites because they were evill and like to himselfe for Lot was ignorant of the manners of that place as it seemeth Abraham also was by his prayer which he made for Sodome supposing that there were many righteous there onely here was Lots oversight that he made choice of the Countrey by his eye not enquiring after the Inhabitants ex Mercer QUEST VII Whether Lot went from Abraham from the East or toward the East Vers. 11. HE tooke his journey from the East Thus most translators doe read and hereof ariseth a great question how Lot is said to goe from the East when indeed he went toward the East for Bethel where Abraham now was from whom Lot departed is West-ward in respect of Sodome whither Lot went 1. R. Sel. is deceived who thinketh that Lot indeed went toward the West for Sodome is situated Eastward in respect of Bethel as the Maps doe shew 2. Neither did Lot depart from Abraham before he went downe to Egypt as some thinke when Abraham pitched his tents in a Mountaine Eastward from Bethel Gen. 12.8 for Lot came up with Abraham out of Egypt Gen. 13.1 3. Neither yet with Oukelos whom Fagius followeth it is a proper reading to say Lot departed from Abraham first as the Chalde Paraphrast interpreteth 4. Nor yet need we with some Hebrewes to flie unto Allegories that Lot departed from the East that is from the place of light unto a place of corruption and unhappinesse to his owne destruction 5. Therefore the true reading is that Abraham went not from the East but toward the East for so the word here used Micchedem is taken Gen. 2.8 God planted a Garden Michedem toward the East not from the East Iun. Mercer QVEST. VIII Of the sinne and wickednesse of Sodome Vers. 13. THe men of Sodome were exceeding wicked against the Lord. 1. Some reade before the Lord as the Sept. and Chalde Paraphrast whereby Tostatus thinketh that their unnaturall sinne which still retaineth the name of Sodome is signified which is one of the three crying sinnes murther is one as the bloud of Abel is said to cry out of the earth oppression is another Exod. 2. the cry of the Israelites came up before the Lord and the uncleannesse of Sodome is the third Gen. 18.21 Some thinke that they sinned against their conscience and so in the sight of God Pererius that the greatnesse of their sinne is thereby expressed as the Hebrewes use to adde the name of God as a note of excellency as they say the Cedars of God or the Mountaines of God for great and high Cedars or Mountaines but by this phrase is expressed their impudencie and obstinacie that sinned without any feare of God or man as appeareth Gen. 19. when they furiously beset Lots house to obtaine their filthy pleasure so cap. 6.11 the earth was said to be corrupt before God Iun. 2. Iosephus writing of the sinnes of Sodome saith they were In homines contumeliosi erga Deum impii contumelious toward men and impious toward God So the Prophet Ezekiel saith The sinnes of Sodome were pride fulnesse of bread abundance of idlenesse they stretched not the hand to the poore and among other sinnes that sinne against nature did reigne amongst them which Saint Paul sheweth to have beene familiar among the heathen Rom. 1.27 The men burned in their lust one toward another yea the Philosophers and wise men among the heathen were Patrons of this sinne as Cicero complaineth of Plato Further this pollution of their bodies sheweth they were corrupt also in their religion and given to Idolatry as Saint Paul sheweth one to bee the consequent of the other Rom. 1.26 QVEST. IX Whether Abraham saw all the land of Canaan Vers. 14. LIft up thine eyes c. 1. Abraham neither could see the whole land of Canaan at once that was promised him 2. Neither was it shewed unto him in vision as Occolampad 3. Neither was an image or idea of the Countrey represented unto him as Pererius thinketh the like was exhibited to Moses Deut. 34. and Matth. 4. to our Saviour Christ which were nothing else but to turne a true storie into an imagined fantasie and to make this more probable he brought in a forged tale out of a forged Author the Dialogues that goe under Gregorie his name how Benedict saw the soule of Germanus inclosed in a firie speare which represented the world it seemeth strange that so learned and judicious a man would foist in such frierly tales among other necessary matter 4. But Augustines solution is here sufficient that God doth not onely promise Abraham so much as hee seeth but that also which hee is bid to walke thorow vers 17. so they must bee put both together Abraham might from some high place as out of Mount Ebal or Garizim as Tostatus thinketh see a great part of the Countrey Muscul. and the rest he walked thorow Iunius QVEST. X. How the land of Canaan was given to Abraham Vers. 15. I Will give unto thee Yet Abraham had not so much as the breadth of a foot Chrysostome sheweth well how this may be Multa in altis dicuntur in aliis implentur in the Scriptures many things are said of some and fulfilled in others as Noah saith of Canaan that he should be a servant to his brethren which was not fulfilled in him but in his posterity the Gibeonites so Iacob saith concerning Levi I will divide him in Iacob c. which came to passe in the Levites which were of his seed so that which is here promised to Abraham was accomplished in his posterity QVEST. XI How the Israelites were said to be in number as the dust of the earth Vers. 16. I Will make thy seed as the dust c. 1. Hereby is signified the great increase both of Abrahams carnall and spirituall kindred that should be in number as the dust of the earth 2. Some of the Hebrewes as Rabbi Salomon taketh this to be spoken of the reprobate which are compared to the dust because they are not had in any remembrance or number before God True it is that the elect are numbred with God and he knoweth also the numbers of the wicked but regardeth them not Like as he that buildeth an house numbreth not the stones that goe to the building yet the principall parts and divisions in the house he keepeth
and blesseth God he blesseth neither bread nor wine the Preist blesseth and halloweth the cup. 4. He bringeth forth bread and wine to Abraham the Priest onely delivereth bread to the people and keepeth backe the cup. 5. Melchisedeck brought bread and wine in substance as is touched before the Masse-priest saith their substance is changed 6. Melchisedeck worshippeth God not the bread and wine the Masse-priest adoreth both So that in truth this example of Melchesedeck if they will stand to their tackling maketh altogether against the popish Masse sacrifice and nothing for it 4. Confut. Wherein Melchisedecks Priesthood consisted WHerein then the comparison holdeth betweene Christ and Melchisedeck the Apostle sheweth Heb. 7. 1. As Melchisedeck is interpreted a King of righteousnesse so our blessed Saviour was indeed a King of righteousnesse Isay. 11.4 With righteousnesse shall he judge the poore 2. Melchisedeck was King of Salem that is of peace Heb. 7.2 so the Messias is a Prince of peace Isa. 9.6 3. Melchisedeck was without father or mother that is they are not mentioned in the story but Christ was truly without father as he was man and without mother as God 4. Melchisedeck was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without genealogie so none can declare Christs generation as he is God Isa. 53.8 5. Melchisedeck had no beginning of his life or end of his dayes that is expressed in the Scripture but Christ the word is truly without beginning being from all eternity neither shall he have any end He is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end Revel 1.8 6. As Melchisedeck was both a King and a Priest so our Saviour is Prince of all the Kings of the earth Revel 1.5 and he is our great high Priest Heb. 4.14 7. But especially in these three points following did Melchisedeck resemble our Saviour as Melchisedeck was not a Priest anointed with any materiall oyle as Aaron but declared so to be by Gods owne mouth and the testimony of the spirit so Christ was anointed by the spirit of God Luk. 4.18 and made a Priest by an oath The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 7.21 8. As Melchisedeck was greater than Abraham for he blessed him and than Levi that payed riches in Abrahams loynes Heb. 7.4.9.10 so the Priesthood of Christ is greater than the Priesthood of Aaron 9. But herein most of all is Melchisedeck likened to the sonne of God because he received his Priesthood from none nor passed it over to any other in like manner as Christ succeeded none so neither doe any succeed him but he endureth ever and hath everlasting Priesthood Heb. 7.24 Object As Christs Priesthood is everlasting so it was necessary that he should have a sacrifice which should continue for ever 1. Which cannot bee the sacrifice upon the Crosse for that was but once done 2. Therefore it can be no other than the sacrifice of the Eucharist 3. neither doth it suffice to say that the efficacie or vertue of his sacrifice upon the Crosse continueth for ever for in this sense Noahs sacrifice might be said to be eternall because the efficacie of it remaineth still in keeping the world from being destroyed by water Perer. disp 7. in 14. Genes Answ. 1. But the Apostle sheweth the contrary that the once oblation of Christs body is that everlasting sacrifice of our high Priest Heb. 10.14 With one offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified 2. But the dayly sacrifice of the Masse it cannot be the Apostle saith which needed not dayly as those high Priests to offer up sacrifice Heb. 7.27 that cannot be an everlasting sacrifice which is dayly renewed and the sacrifice offered in the Church shall determine with the militant state thereof in earth and therefore cannot be everlasting 3. Noahs sacrifice procured no eternall or spirituall but a temporall benefit though to continue while this world lasteth and Christs sacrifice gave that durable force to Noahs sacrifice which was a figure thereof therefore Noahs sacrifice cannot be called everlasting or himselfe an everlasting Priest seeing that efficacie was not in himselfe or his sacrifice but in Christ the everlasting Redeemer and Priest 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. Light afflictions goe before heavy judgements Vers. 2. THese made warre with Bala king of Sodom c. The Lord before he purposeth to bring an utter destruction upon any doth first admonish them with light punishments so he healeth with Sodome first they are scourged by these foure Kings of the East but seeing they received no warning thereby afterward the Lord rained upon them fire and brimstone Perer. We learne then that we should not neglect the gentle corrections of God lest they draw on heavy judgements thus God dealt with his owne people who were chastised sometime by a famine by the sword by the pestilence but when none of these would serve they were swept away and carried into captivity 2. Observ. To dwell among the wicked is dangerous FUrther in that Lot was carried away with the Sodomites we see that good men may together with the wicked taste of temporall judgements and what a dangerous thing it is to have any habitation or dwelling among the ungodly Muscul. therefore the Scripture saith Goe out of her my people that ye be not partakers in her sinnes that ye receive not of her plagues Revel 18.4 3. Observ. Rebellion no not against hard governours is to be attempted Vers. 4. TWelve yeares were they subject c. but in the thirteenth they rebelled first we see the justice of God in punishing the wicked life of the Sodomites with a tyrannicall government so the Prophet pronounceth this a curse upon the ungodly set thou a wicked man over him Psal. 109.6 Beside God punisheth the Sodomites for their rebellion where then a government is established though it be hard and unjust nothing is tumultuously to be attempted against it as the Lord commandeth that the King of Babylon who was but an hard Lord should be served and obeyed Ier. 27.8 Calvin 4. Observ. Riches evill gotten commeth to an evill end Vers. 12. THey tooke all the substance of Sodome c. They which used not their wealth to the good and comfort of the poore as the Sodomites did not Esech 16.49 doe heape it up to bee a prey for the enemie Calvin so the King of Babel boasteth That as a nest he had found the riches of the people Isa. 10.14 which they had first wrongfully scraped together 5. Observ. Gods enemies and the enemies of our Church our enemies Vers. 20. WHich hath delivered thine enemies c. Lots enemies are called Abrahams enemies and so indeed wee should account the enemies of Gods people and Church our enemies though in particular they have not hurt us Luther So the Prophet saith Doe not I hate them that hate thee c. I hate them with an unfained hatred as though
they were mine enemies Psal. 139.21 22. 6. Observ. A good Prince preferreth his subjects lives before wealth Vers. 21. GIve me the persons take the goods c. Herein appeareth first the gratitude of the King of Sodome to Abraham that is contented to leave unto him the goods for his great travell Calvin as also this heathen King sheweth one good part of a just Prince that preferreth the life of his subjects before the substance whereas contrariwise a tyrant esteemeth nothing of mens lives in respect of his covetous desire Perer. as Ahab contrived Naboths death to have his Vineyard CHAP. XV. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts containing two ample and large promises made by the Lord unto Abraham the first is as touching his seed vers 1. to vers 8. The second of the inheritance of his seed vers 8. to the end In the first part there is set forth 1. on Gods behalfe the promise 2. On Abrahams behalfe beleefe vers 6. In the first there is the cause Gods goodnesse towards Abraham vers 1. Then the promise of his seed both to bee of his body which is amplified by the contrary that not Eleazar but one of his owne bowels should bee his heire vers 2 3 4. then the number thereof to be as the starres in multitude In the second part 1. there is the promise in generall for the inheriting of the land vers 7. in particular after what time namely 400. yeares captivity 13. to 17. what Countrey vers 18. to 21. 2. The ratifying of the promise by certaine symbols where we have the prescription of the signes and ceremonies to be used vers 9. the preparing of them by Abraham vers 10 11 12. the application or confirmation it selfe vers 17. God causeth a smoking furnace to passe betweene the peeces c. 2. The divers readings v. 1. In prophesie C. in vision caet I will protect thee H.S. my word is the strength C. I am thy buckler caet v. 2. The sonne of the Steward of my house H. the sonne of the Steward which is in my house C.P. the sonne of Messech borne in my house S. the Steward of mine house G. the childe of the Stewardship of my house B. he to whom I shall leave my house T. meshek a Steward or one that is left and so v. 3. he calleth him the sonne of his house that is borne in his house v. 6. beleeved in the word of the Lord. C. beleeved in the Lord caet v. 7. out of the region of the Chaldees S. from Vr of the Chaldees caet Vrh. signifieth a valley v. 8. O Lord God H.C.P.G.B. O Lord God governour S. Lord Iehovah T. heb Adonai Iehova v. 9. Take unto me H.S. take me G. take B.P. take and offer C.T. heb Lathak take three heiferâ— C. of threâ—â— yeare old caet a dove H.S. a young pigeon B.G. sonne of a pigeon C. the chickin of a pigeon T. gozal a pigeon v. 11. he sate with them S. he drave them away caet nashab to blow away v. 12. an ecstasis or trance S. a heavy sleepe fell upon Abraham caet v. 17. a flame was made S. a darke mist. H.C. twilight B. darke night T. there was darkenesse gâ—atah darknesse night v. 20 giants C.B. Rephanu caeter 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. How God appeared in vision Vers. 1. THe word of the Lord came to Abraham in a vision c. 1. This vision was neither in the night as the Sept. in some translations read for Abrahams faith is here approved v. 6. but men being asleepe cannot shew their faith Cajetan 2. neither was it by secret inspiration as the interlineary glosse for here divers speeches passe betweene God and Abraham 3. Neither was this vision by an Angell as Oleaster Tostatus for he is called Jehova which name is not given to Angels 4. But this vision was in the day as the Lord used to speake to the Prophets Ramban Chald. and the Lord did produce his conference untill the evening vers 17. when the starres appeared Iun. And God for the better strengthening of Abrahams faith did to his word adjoyne some visible signe of his glory Oecolam 5. And this is the fourth time that God had appeared to Abraham twice in the 12. chapter v. 1.7 againe c. 13 14. and now in this place QVEST. II. How God is said to be Abrahams reward I Am thy buckler c. 1. Two things doe cause feare when either wee are afraid of some evill to happen to vs or that some good which wee desire should bee with-holden from us God biddeth Abraham to feare none of these for hee was both his buckler to keepe him from evill and his great reward to give him all good things Per. 2. Some thinke that Abraham feared lest he had committed some sinne in shedding of bloud in the late battell some lest the enemies might gather their strength againe and come upon him afresh some lest the Cananites might envy him because of his strength some lest this victorie might stand for his reward which God promised But it appeareth that none of these things were the cause of Abrahams feare but he was solicitous and carefull for his succession and might somewhat waver concerning the promise made to his seed because hee had yet no childe Mercer 3. Where he saith I am thy reward it is not to be understood causally and to be referred onely to those temporall rewards which are promised afterward as Cajetane and Mercerus consenting to the hebrewes but substantially of the reward also of everlasting felicitie which was laid up for Abraham with God Iun. 4. So that here God promiseth the two greatest blessings that can bee one in this life of perseverance in that God saith he will be his buckler to protect and preserve him to the end and of eternall felicity in saying I am thine exceeding great reward Perer. QVEST. III. Abraham neither was doubtfull or forgetfull of Gods promise Vers. 2. ABraham said 1 Cajetane well noteth that in other visions Abraham was onely an hearer God the speaker but here Abraham maketh answere to God whereby it appeareth that Abraham did grow in confidence and familiaritie with God 2. Neither doth Abraham complaine that he went childlesse as though he had set light by the Lords liberal offer that he would be his reward but because the spirituall blessing depended of his seed he craveth this as the meanes whereby Gods promise toward him concerning the great reward should be effected Calvin 2. Neither did Abraham doubt or was forgetfull of Gods promise that he would give him seed and unto his seed that land Gen. 13.15 But as yet it was not expressed unto him whether his seed should come out of his owne bowels as here the Lord first promiseth or it might bee a seed or sonne adopted as here hee supposeth that this Eleazer should be his heire sic Eucher Rupert 4. Or that
is interpreted to spoile conquer or overcome and so they say that God did here invert or overcome the order of nature in causing the barren to beare But Oukelos Hierome Pagnine Iunius doe better translate Omnipotent God then is called Shaddai that is omnipotent and all-sufficient for his omnipotencie includeth also all-sufficiencie QUEST III. Of the change of the name of Abram to Abraham Vers. 5. NEither shall thy name any more bee called Abram but Abraham 1. Hierome thinketh that the Hebrew letter he is borrowed from the name of God Iehovah added to Abrams name tradit in Genes 2. Ferus maketh this mysticall signification of it that God by giving Abraham a letter of his name doth thereby give even himselfe unto him as also thereby is signified that God should also bee borne of the seed of Abraham and this should bee in the fourth millenary or thousand yeare after the beginning of the world as this letter was added in the fourth place 3. Chrysostome thinketh that Abram signifieth one that passeth over because hee passed over the river mistaking the name Abram and Hebrew for the same whereas the first beginneth with aleph the other with am 4. Philo interpreteth Abram an high father Abraham the high father of the voice and so divideth Ham the syllable added from Hamah that signifieth to make a sound or noise thereby insinuating that Abram of an high father who was given to the contemplation of the starres and high things was now become a perfect wise man for hee is a wise man that is a master of words and guideth his tongue 5. But all these are mens conjectures the Lord himselfe sheweth the reason of this change because the Lord had made him Abh hamon a father of a multitude so that Ham the last syllable of Abrahams name is the first of the word Hamon that signifieth a multitude sic Eugubinus Munster Iun. and hereupon the Hebrewes well observe that God to those which he loved added a letter of his owne name Iehova as the letter He to Abrahams and Sarahs name the letter jod to the name of Iehosuah who was called Hoshea before 6. But yet it appeareth not why the letter Resh remaineth still in the name of Abraham 1. Ab. Ezra thinketh that it is borrowed from abir which signifieth strong and so Abraham betokeneth a strong or mighty father of a multitude 2. Rasi thinketh it is inserted to shew him to bee father of Aram his owne Countrey 3. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that Resh is not taken away though He be added because God doth not use to take from names but to put to them which observation is not true for the Lord taketh away one letter from the name of Sarai namely jod and putteth to He. 4. Mercerus thinketh that Resh is of rabh which signifieth much or great and so maketh this to be the sense of Abrahams name a father of a great multitude 5. But I preferre the common opinion that Resh remaineth of Abram and nothing is changed but onely He added and so Abraham signifieth an high father of a multitude Now whereas it is the opinion of the Hebrewes that it is a sinne and transgression of Gods commandement to call Abraham any more by the name of Abram it appeareth to be otherwise for Nehem 9.7 he is called Abram therefore where the Lord saith thy name shall be no more called Abram it is not so much a commandement as an honourable favour vouchsafed to Abraham in the change of his name Mercer QUEST IV. The reasons why circumcision was instituted Vers. 10. LEt every man childe among you be circumcised Of this institution of circumcision divers reasons are alleaged 1. Philo alleageth foure the fore-skinne was commanded to be cut off for the better preventing of the disease called the carbuncle that the whole body might be kept more pure or cleane and that no soile or filth should be hid under the fore-skinne that they might be more apt to generation that the part circumcised might better expresse the similitude of the heart 2. Moses Aegyptius saith that circumcision helpeth to bridle and restraine inordinate lust and concupiscence of the flesh but the contrary appeareth for no Nation is more given over to carnall lust than the Egyptians Saracens Turks that are circumcised 3. Some thinke circumcision in that part was prescribed for the greater detestation of the superstition of the Egyptians and other Nations that did adore that part and make an Idoll of it under the name of Priapus and did carry it about in open shew in their wicked Idolatrous solemnities But there are better reasons for the institution of circumcision and more fruitfull signification The use then of circumcision is partly politicall partly morall partly theologicall The pollice consisted herein that circumcision at the first was a note of difference and distinction betweene the holy people and all other Nations though afterward other Nations as the Idumeans Arabians Aegyptians tooke up the same rite to be circumcised Thus David called in disdaine Goliah the uncircumcised Philistim as hereby discerned from the people of God 1 Sam. 17.36 Beside by circumcision they were admonished to separate themselves from all other Nations neither to joyne with them in marriage nor to learne their manners Thus the sons of Iacob said to the Sichemites we cannot give our sister to an uncircumcised man Gen. 34.14 For this cause Theodoret noteth that circumcision was neglected all the time of the sojourning of the Israelites in the desart because there was then no feare of conversing with other Nations in those solitary places The morall use of circumcision was to teach the inward mortifying and circumcising of the heart as Irenaeus well observeth out of Deuteronomie chap. 10. vers 16. Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart Ambrose noteth another morall point Vt puderet unumquemque provictioris aeta is labors vel dolorâ— cedere quorum utrumque tenera infantia vicisset that men of yeares should be ashamed to give place to labour or griefe which they overcame in their infancie The Theologicall use of circumcision was partly commemorative of the covenant which God made with Abraham and his seed which served as a sure bond to keepe them in obedience to walke uprightly before God Gen. 17.10 Partly demonstrative in expressing by the part circumcised the instrument of generation that originall contagion which is derived by naturall propagation And so Augustine and Bede doe understand those words vers 14. the uncircumcised man childe shall be cut off because he hath broken my covenant Illud significatur pactum quod cum primo homine iniit Deus that covenant is meant which was made with the first man which transgression even Infants by their originall corruption are guilty of Partly it is figurative both typicall in shadowing forth faith in Christ for remission of sinnes and therefore is called by the Apostle The seale of the righteousnesse of
occurrere quia non satis est recte facere nisi etiam maturei quod facias But he spieth a great way off neither was hee content to espy but went to meet them hee made haste to meet them because it is not enough to doe well unlesse thou speedily dispatch that thou doest Abraham therefore is commended for his hospitality and thus is he rewarded whereas hee thought he entertained men he received Angels as the Apostle noteth Heb. 13.1 and Ambrose saith qui scis an Deum suscipias cum hospitem putas how knowest thou whether thou receive God whom thou takest to bee a stranger But now adayes men are so farre off from hasting to meet strangers to invite them home that many of the poore members of Christ with begging and intreating can hardly find entertainment 2. Moral Against curious building and carelesse hospitality Vers. 6. ABraham made hast into the tent to Sarah c. Abraham is not curious in his dwelling but courteous in entertaining of strangers much unlike is the practice of these daies great men delight to build great houses but keepe no hospitalitie Abraham contrariwise contenteth himselfe to dwell in a tent yet his dores are open to strangers This example of Abraham shall condemne the curiosity of this age in trimming their houses and their carelessenesse in entertaining strangers 3. Moral Women must learne to keepe their owne houses BEside in that Sara kept in her tent the property of a modest matron is expressed which keepeth her selfe at home and loveth her owne house by which example such gossips and busie bodies are reproved that use to goe from house to house giving themselves to idlenesse and pratling as the Apostle describeth them 1 Tim. 5.13 4. Moral Against curiosity in diet Vers. 7. TOoke a tender and good calfe here is a patterne of frugality Abraham prepareth for his guests no wine curious fare or dainty dishes but wholesome countrey fare as cakes butter milke veale and such like curiosity then and nicenesse superfluity and excesse in feasts and bankets is not commendable Perer. as the Apostle saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse Eph. 5.15 5. Moral Against curiosity of the eare Vers. 10. SAarah heard in the tent doore Sara being otherwise a most modest matron yet sheweth her infirmity and curiosity in listening behind the doore what the Angels said to Abraham which is a fault very much incident to that sexe to be harkening and giving eare to heare things to which they are not called unto The Preacher giveth a caveat against such curiosity of the eare Eccl. 7.23 Give not thine heart to all the words that men spake c. Muscul. 6. Moral Against mariage for lust in old persons Vers. 12. AFter I am old shall I have lust Sarah thought it a shame for her in her old age to give her selfe to the sport and pleasure of youth hereby the dotage of aged persons is reproved which doe provoke their decaied and dead bodies to lust againe and doe revive their abated heat by unequall and unseemely marriages Perer. Hereunto agreeth the counsell of the Apostle that wisheth younger widowes to marry but such to bee chosen as were not under sixty yeare old 1 Tim. 5.10 supposing such to have not such need of marriage 7. Moral The duty of wives to their husbands Vers. 12. ANd my Lord also Saint Peter from hence exhorteth wives to be obedient and dutiful to their husbands as Sarah was to Abraham calling him Lord or master 1 Pet. 3.6 8. Moral Sinne must not be excused but acknowledged Vers. 15. SArah denied c. Though Sarah shewed her infirmity in her deniall yet being convinced she by silence yeeldeth she in obstinacy replyeth not to justifie her sinne so likewise Peter after he had denied Christ did not double his sinne by defending it but diminish it by lamenting for it Musculus 9. Moral Gods love appeareth in revealing his will to his servants Vers. 17. SHall I hide from Abraham that thing which I doe c. Like as a true friend will impart and reveale his secrets to his friend so the Lord herein sheweth his love to Abraham in vouchsafing to reveale unto him his counsell So our Saviour saith to his Disciples Henceforth call I you not servants for the servant knoweth not what his master doth but I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my father have I made knowne to you Iohn 15.15 Even so also are the faithfull bound to propagate the knowledge of the truth as Abraham is commended because hee would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him to walke in the feare of the Lord Calvin 10. Moral Examination must goe before judgement Vers. 21. I Will goe downe and see c. The Lord which knoweth all things needed not to have searched or examined the truth before hee proceedeth to punishment But this is for our example as Gregory noteth ne mala hominum ante presumamus credere quam probare that wee presume not to give credit to the report of mens sins before we have proved Thus the Lord did in punishing the old world and in confounding the languages Gen. 11. first take triall and knowledge of the transgression before he inflicted punishment which is a patterne for Judges to proceed maturely and gravely to sentence after due examination and searching out of the cause as Iob saith when I knew not the cause I did search it out Iob 29.16 11. Moral The efficacy of the prayers of the Saints Vers. 29. ANd he yet spake to him againe 1. Here appeareth the great liberty of speech and boldnesse of the Saints in their prayers Abraham renueth his requests 9. times 2. We see also the goodnesse of God that cannot withstand the requests of his servants nor be offended with their importunity Muscul. So Moses when God had purposed to destroy Israel did strive in his prayers and obtained favour by his importunity 3. If God so patiently heard Abraham praying for wicked Sodome much more graciously will he receive the supplications of the faithfull for his Church Calvin CHAP. XIX 1. The Method THis Chapter intreateth of such things as happened to Sodome and of such matters as concerne Lot Three things are declared touching Lot his hospitality in receiving the Angels vers 1 2 3. his deliverance out of Sodome which containeth 1. the warning which Lot gave to his kindred and their refusall vers 12 13 14. 2. The mercy of God in hastening and pulling Lot out of the City 15 16 17. 3. The request of Lot concerning Zoar vers 19. to vers 23. 4. The judgement upon Lots wife vers 26. Thirdly concerning Lot is expressed the incestuous practice of his daughters and the fruit and issue thereof 31. to the end Concerning Sodome first their sinne and iniquity is set forth where 1. we have their ungodly attempt against the young men in Lots house vers 4 5. 2. Lots pacification with their outrage vers
house both because these two young men were of excellent and Angelicall beauty and favour which kindled their filthy lust and God so disposing that before their destruction they should come to the height of sinne QVEST. VI. Why Lot stayed in Sodome so wicked a place NOw whereas it may be questioned why Lot would stay in such a wicked City the answer is 1. That by this occasion a triall might bee had of the horrible wickednesse of the Sodomites 2. And that Gods mercy might appeare in Lots deliverance 3. Chrysostome addeth further that Lot staid ut â—icut optimus medicus morbos eorum emendaret that as a good Physitian hee might cure their diseases and though he saw that he little prevailed yet he was not to give over as a good Physitian though he cure not nihil de arte sua vel officio praetermittit he doth omit nothing of his art or duty QVEST. VII Whether Lot offended in offering his daughters Vers. 8. BEhold now I have two daughters This fact of Lots in offering his daughters to the rage of the Sodomites is diversly excused 1. Ambrose reason is minus erat secundum naturam coire quam adversus naturam delinquere it was a lesse fault to company with his daughter according to nature than with the young men against nature and so according to that saying of two evils the lesse is to bee chosen which rule indeed holdeth in such evils as are punishments but not in such evils as are sinnes in corporall things not in spirituall no evill or sinne is to bee admitted at all neither is it commendable before God to escape a greater sinne by doing a lesse there is no such necessity that a man should commit sinne hee ought rather to dye than to sinne If hee bee blessed that condemneth not himselfe in the thing hee alloweth Rom. 14.22 then hee is not blessed that alloweth a sinfull thing in act which hee condemneth in judgement 2. Chrysostomes excuse is that Lot did it ut servaret hospitib honorem that he might preserve his guests from shame and violence But for this Saint Paul hath given us a rule not to do evil that good may come thereof Rom. 3.8.3 Augustine maketh this supposition though he allow it not noverat â—as non peccare si in ipsis fieret quod in vita fieri in se sustinebant hee knew that his daughters should not sin if they were forced to endure that which was against their wils and therefore his daughters not sinning hee sinned not But Augustine himselfe doth very well answer this objection that if the maidens had consented to the Sodomites facient cum Sodomitis te authore nequitiam thou shouldest be the author of their sinne if not patientur a Sodomitis te authore violentiam thou art the author of this violence 1. It was uncertaine whether they might have beene drawne to consent 2. yet was it a sinne in Lot to prostitute his daughters especially being betrothed to others as it may appeare v. 14. 4. Cajetane thinketh that Lot did not offer his daughters with any purpose to put off one sin with another but useth an hyperbolicall kind of submission thinking thereby to appease their rage some adde further that Lot knew they would not desire his daughters being espoused already to some great men of the City ex Calvin But this had beene too great presumption in Lot and tempting of God to make such an offer to so unruly a multitude hoping that it would not be taken 5. Some thinke that though a man in himselfe is not to doe a lesse evill to avoid a greater yet it is lawfull when we see another obstinately set to commit a great wickednesse to mollifie his mind with a perswasion or insinuation to a lesse evill as Chrysostome would have those that are accustomed to sweare rather to sweare by their owne head than by God Gregory resembleth it thus qui murorum vndique ambitu clauditur ne fugiat ibi se in fugam praecipitet ubi brevior murus invenitur hee that is shut up within the wall that he cannot flye let him escape that way where the wall is lowest Contra. 1. This is a good rule where wee are perswaders only from evill and not actors our selves of evill for Augustines rule is good peccare omnino non debemus ne alij gravius peccent we must not sinne at all lest other sinne more If Lot had perswaded them rather to have gone to the maids of the towne and let the young men alone it had beene more tolerable than to prostitute his owne daughters 2. Though in it selfe it be a greater sinne to abuse men unto lust than women yet was it a greater fault for Lot to be the author and counsellor of this attempt against his daughters than to suffer his guests to be abused 6. Wherefore this fact of Lot cannot bee justified no more than that of the Ephrathite Iud. 19.24 though it may be somewhat qualified 1. in respect of Lots good charitable affection to use all meanes to preserve his guests from violence 2. in regard of those times when knowledge was not so ripe nor it might be this point so well cleared to Lots judgement whether a lesse evill might not be admitted that a greater be avoided 3. Lot as Augustine well conjectureth did it animo perturbato with a troubled minde and of a sudden and therefore not so well advised 4. If any shall urge S. Peters words 2. epist. 3.7 And delivered just Lot vexed with the uncleane conversation of the wicked and hence conclude that Lot was herein blamelesse hee shall not so reason well for though generally Lot bee called a just man yet it followeth not that every particular act of his was just for then his incest with his two daughters would finde defence QVEST. VIII With what kind of blindnesse the Sodomites were smitten Vers. 11. THey smote the men with blindnesse c. that they were weary in seeking the doore c. 1. Chrysostome noteth non tantum excoecati sed viribus dissoluti c. they were not only blinded but their strength failed this also may well be conjectured yet the word beareth not that sense but only that they were weary in seeking the doore so Laah signifieth 2. one Ribera as Pererius noteth would have it understood not of Lots doore but that every man returning was weary in seeking his owne doore because it is said Wisd. 19.16 Every one being compassed with darknesse sought the entrance of his doore which words are uttered of the darknesse of the Aegyptians not of the blindnesse of the Sodomites and it is evident by the text that the Sodomites sought to finde that doore which the Angels pulled in Lot by 3. This blindnesse was neither an utter deprivation of their sight for then as Augustine saith they would rather have sought them guides to have led them than laboured to find the doore neither was it an
Ambrose lib. 1. de Abraham c. 6. 3. Others thnke that indeed Lots daughters did thus ignorantly perswade themselves but so as that present arguments were offered to cause them to thinke otherwise and therefore their ignorance was not invincible as the view of the Countrey the preservation of Zoar which upon their fathers feare they might imagine also to bee destroyed the remembrance that Sodome was punished for their particular sinnes they knew also that their father had a godly uncle and a great kindred at the least they might before this attempt have consulted with their father Cajetan Perer. 4. But I rather subscribe to Calvin that they doe not so speake as though all men of the world were perished which they did know upon the former reasons but onely the men of that place as Iunius well translateth In tera hac In this Countrey and they being shut up in the Cave could have no accesse unto others Mercer Though that other conjecture of Calvins that there might be beside some of their servants be not so probable for they would not then have practised with their father QUEST XVIII Lots drunkennesse whether to be excused Vers. 32. WE will make our father dâ—unke with wine c. 1. Some doe altogether excuse Lot in that he was dâ—unken bâ—cause he did it not of intemperancie but onely to mitigate and allay his griefe and heavinesse Chrysostom hom 44. in Gen. And Thomas saith that Lot totaliter excusatur à culpa that Lot is wholly to be excused and his reason is because Actus praecedens talis fuit ut ex eo sequeretur ebrietas sine peccato The preceding act was such that drunkennesse followed without sinne which is not true for wine cannot be taken with excesse without sinne as Saint Paul saith Ephes. 5.18 Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse the very excesse is sinfull howsoever taken 2. Theodoret will not wholly excuse Lot Ebrietas Lot nonnullam habet râ—prehensionem venia tamen temperatam Lots drunkennâ—sse hath some reprehension buâ— worthy of pardon because Vino animi aegritudinem solabatur He did allay his sorrow with wine 3. But Augustine doth wholly condemne it thinking that it became not a just man Talem adhibere consala â—â—nem â—o use such a kinde of consolation And indeed in this case though Lot might have more freely used wine in this forlorn estate yet to use it in excesse to drunkennesse and lust can have no excuse Muscul. QUEST XXIX The incest of Lots daughters no wayes excusable Vers. 32. THat we may preserve seed of our father 1. Some doe excuse this fact of Lots daughters first Irenaeus saith ipsae excusabiles arbitrantes se solas relictas ad conservationem generis humani They are excusable thinking they were onely left for the preservation of mankinde Answ. 1. A good intention maketh not a good action it is not enough to propound a good end but the meanes also must be good their desire to preserve mankinde was commendable but the means to compasse it by incest with their father was not justifiable 2. It seemeth also that they sinned against their conscience knowing that their father would never have assented to them if he had not beene made drunken first to forget himselfe Secondly Chrysostome before alleaged faith it is extreme madnesse to condemne those Quos Scriptura ab omni liberat crimine Whom the Scripture freeth from all blame Answ. The Scripture setteth downe only a plaine narration of the fact without either praise or dispraise according to the holy manner thereof leaving the consideration thereof to the godly wise Reader It sheweth that they committed this fact of ignorance and love of posterity rather than of intemperancie which is not enough for the approbation of their fact though it be somewhat for the qualification thereof Thirdly Irenaeus useth another reason of excuse because of the mysticall signification he would have Lot signifie Christ his daughters the two synagogues c. Answ. 1. This mysticall application hath no warrant in Scripture but is onely devised by man 2. Though it were yet the argument followeth not for the Scripture borroweth similitudes and allegories from things which are not allowed as from the enchanter or charmer Psal. 58.5 Christs suddaine comming is compared to the theefe 1 Thess. 5.2 2. Wherefore this attempt of Lots daughters is no way excusable 1. Because incest with the father is a sinne against the law of nature and no wayes tolerable 2. They could not be ignorant that although those few Cities were desolate the whole world was not emptied of people 3. Their owne conscience gave them that they did not well because they did intoxicate their father with drinke thinking that if he were in his perfect memory he would not consent unto them 4. Though procreation of children and the propagation of man-kinde be a thing to be desired yet was it not lawfull by unlawfull meanes to compasse it in this case the Apostles rule must stand not to doe evill that good may come thereof Rom. 3.8 5. The resolution then is this first that the sinne of Lots daughters was greater than their fathers for his chiefe fault was his drunkennesse but they committed a double fault in making him drunke and committing incest with him therefore Augustine saith well Culpandus est Lot non quantum ille incestus sed quantum illa ebrietas merebatur Lot was to be blamed not as much as this incest but his drunkennesse deserved for the one was voluntary the other involuntary Secondly his daughters sinned the lesse because they desired their fathers company not for lust but for procreation as both their words shew and for that they did it but once Calvin yet was their offence very great being against the law of nature and therefore Augustine saith well Potius nunquam esse matres quam sic uti patre debuerunt ibid. It had beene better for them never to have beene moâ—hers than to have used their father so QVEST. XXX The copulation of the father and daughter in no necessity lawfull or tolerable FUrther if this question be moved whether in this case if there had beene no more men in the world left but Lot it had beene lawfull for his daughters to have conceived by him 1. Ambrose affirmeth it by the example of Adam and Eva which was taken out of Adam and yet carnally knowne by him But this example is not proper for Eve cannot be said to be Adams daughter seeing the beginning of such kindreds is by carnall copulation and commixtion neither will God ever suffer in his providence such necessicie to fall out that none but the father and daughter should be lest for procreation which necessity if ever it were likely to be had bin seene in Noahs floud when notwithstanding God would rather preserve wicked Cham for the generation of the world than bring in any such necessity of unnaturall copulation 2. Therefore Augustine thinketh
more truly that in this supposed case it had not beene lawfull for Lots daughters to doe as they did because Veticia est lege naturali talis commixtio such câ—rnall commixtion is forbidden by the law of nature and admitteth no dispensation And againe their owne minde gave them that they did not well the care of conservation of man-kinde belonged to their father and therefore they should have consulted with him they then not consulting with their father feared his consent and so condemned in their conscience their owne act QVEST. XXXI Whether Lot were altogether ignorant what was done to his daughters Vers. 33. HE knew not when she lay downe nor when she rose up 1. It can neither be as the Septuag read he know not when he lay downe or rose up for Lot was not so seâ—slâ—sse not to know what he did when he a woke and rose up 2. Neither is it a thing incredible nescientem coire quempâ—am for a man not knowing in his sleepe to doe the act of generation seeing the Scripture so testifieth here of Lot 3. Neither is Lyranus opinion right that Lot onely was ignorant when his daughters came to him and rose up but he knew whaâ— he did in the act supposing through forgetfulnesse that it might be his wife for Lot if he remembred himselfe when hee awaked what he had done would not have committed the same thing againe 4. Neither is Tostatus conceit out of Thomas probable that Lots daughter conceived by him by nocturnall pollution and shedding of seed not by the act of generation as Thomas reporteth of one that was by that meanes with child by her father who for preserving of her virginity kept her in his owne bed for the text it selfe overthroweth this conceit they consulted to lie with their father or as the Septuagint reade sleepe with him and so they did 5. Therefore Cajetanus opinion is to bee preferredâ— Lot omnino nescivisse universâ—m rem gestam that Lot was ignorant of the whole matter what was done from the first to the last of which opinion Chrysostome was before the reasons are these 1. Chrysostome ea peccata nos condemnant quae scienter facimus those sinnes condemne us which we doe wittingly but the Scripture excuseth this fact of Lot by his ignorance 2. Cajetane saith hoc omne â—pios perfici posse imped to rationis usu that his businesse may be done though the use of reason be hindred as in those that are drunken 3. Pererius addeth that the progressive faculty may be exercised in sleepe as many walke carry things from place to place and doe such like things in their sleepe and of the same sort might this act 〈◊〉 4. The Devill also to helpe forward this worke might worke such a fantasie in Lots minde being asleepe 5. Calvins conjecture is best Non tam vino fuisse obrutum quam propter intemperiem divinitus percussum spiritu stupâ—ris That Lot was not so much oppressed with wine as stricken with a spirit of slumber and senslesnesse from God because of his intemperance to which agreeth that saying of Chrysostome Divina dispensatione factum ut sic illo vino gravaretur ut omnino ignoraret That God so disposed that he should be so overcome of wine that he was utterly ignorant It was not then the operation onely of the wine but Gods worke withall that caused this senslesse ignorance QUEST XXXII The causes why the Lord suffered Lot thus to fall THe causes why Lot was permitted thus to fall are rendred to be these 1. His double incredulity in not giving credit to the Angell promising him safety first in the mountaine and then in Zoar caused him to be punished with these two sinnes of drunkennesse and incontinencie Hierome 2. His drunkennesse made way unto his lust Calvin 3. God hereby sheweth his great goodnesse and singular providence who can turne evill unto good for of Moab one of those incestuous births came Ruth which was married to Booz of whose line came our Saviour after the flesh Perer. 4. God hath set forth this example to make us circumspect Ne abeamus in securitatem that we be not secure Luther If Lot so excellent a man fell into such grievous sinnes of drunkennesse and incest who ought not to be humbled and take heed to his wayes and depend upon God for his direction 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. None perfectly just in this life Vers. 8. BEhold I have two daughters c. Calvin from hence concludeth that no mans works are so perfect but in some things they faile The Scripture calleth Lot a righteous man but secundum quendam modum after a certaine manner as Augustine saith The Scripture noteth six great faults in this righteous man 1. His contention with Abraham Gen. 13. 2. His offering of his daughters to the rage of the Sodomites 3. His incredulity in doubting to be saved in the mountaine 4. His weaknesse of faith in fearing to stay in Zoar which the Lord promised to save for his sake 5. His drunkennesse 6. His incestuous act though involuntary Therefore as Saint Iames saith In many things we offend all Iam. 3.1 so there is none so righteous but in some things he offendeth 2. Doct. The elect Angels ministers of Gods judgements upon the wicked Vers. 13. THe Lord hath sent us to destroy it The good Angels then as they are Ministers of Gods mercies toward the elect Psal. 91.11 He shall give his Angels charge over thee so are they the executors of Gods judgements upon the wicked as upon the host of Senacherib 2 King 19. and here upon the City of Sodome Sometime also the elect Angels doe execute Gods judgements upon his owne people as 2 Sam. 24. when David had numbred his people but this is more rare and then when such judgements tend rather to our good than hurt our correction rather than confusion 3. Doct. No man can deliver himselfe from the bondage of sinne Vers. 16. THe men caught him and his wife by the hands c. As Lot would not have hastened to come out of Sodome if the Angels had not pulled him by the hands so cannot we free our selves from the bondage of sinne nor come forth out of the wickednesse of the world except the Lord doe call us out as our Saviour saith None can come unto me except my father draw him Ioh. 6.44 4. Doct. We must abandon whatsoever belongeth to Babylon Vers. 17. NEither tarry thou in all the plaine Lot is not onely taken forth of Sodome but forbidden to stay in the plaine that belonged thereunto so is it not enough to come forth from the grosse superstition of the Romish Babylon but we must shake off whatsoever hath any affinity or agreement with it sic Muscul. as the Apostle saith Abstaine from all appearance of evill 1 Thess. 5.22 5. Doct. The destruction of the world by fire shall be sudden Vers. 28. HE saw the smoake of the land
the King of Moab by their evill example did sacrifice the King of Edoms son as Burgens for no such thing is expressed in the text 2. Neither was this indignation conceived by the idolatrous Israelites against the rest thinking the King of Moab invincible because of this sacrifice Cajetan for this indignation was kindled not by the Israelites but against them 3. And for the same reason the common exposition seemeth not to be so proper that this indignation and griefe of the Israelites was for the horror and cruelty of this unnaturall fact which they could not endure to behold Tostat. for this indignation or wrath should not have beene against the Israelites but against the King of Moab 4. Therefore it seemeth more agreeable to the text that this wrath was on the Edomites part against the Israelites because it was their quarrell that brought the King of Edom to take part with them against the Moabites upon which occasion this hard hap fell out upon his sonne and upon this division they brake off and left the siege Iunius QUEST XXVI Of Huz Buz Kemuel Chesed the sonnes of Nahor Vers. 21. HVz c. and Buz. Of this Huz was not named the Countrey where Iob dwelt Iob 1.1 but of that Huz rather which was the sonne of Aram Genes 10.22 Hierome 2. Of Buz came the family of the Buzites of the which Elihu was Iob 32.6 3. Kemuel here mentioned was not the father of the Syrians as the Greeke and vulgar Latine read nor yet of Aram Naharaim as Tostatus or Aram Seba as Cajetane for the City of Nahor was in Aram Genes 24.10 This name and Countrey therefore was more ancient than Kemuel Nahors sonne and was rather so called of Aram the sonne of Sem Genes 10.22 4. Neither is Chesed here named the father of the Chaldees which was Abrahams Countrey and could not therefore be founded by his nephew 5. But these sonnes of Nahor were fathers of certaine families in Syria whereof there was some remainder in Constantius Caesars time as may appeare by the names of certaine townes Reman and Buzan remembred by Ammianus Lib. 18. ex Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. How God is said to tempt Vers. 1. GOd did tempt or prove Abraham c. 1. God is not said here to tempt Abraham metaphoricè metaphorically as he is said to be angry to repent in a figurative speech as Cajetane but God truly and verily tempteth that is proveth and taketh triall of Abrahams faith 2. And God doth it Non ut ipse hominem inveniat sed ut homo se inveniat Not that God need to finde out man but that man may finde out himselfe as Augustine saith 3. God tempteth otherwise than Satan is said to tempt God properly is the author only of good temptations but Satan is the tempter unto evill Evill temptations proceed not from God effective sed permissive by way of action but by way of permission when the Lord withdraweth his sufficient grace and necessary helpe Gods tempting and Satans tempting doe diversly differ 1. In respect of the end Deus tâ—ntat ut doceat Diabolus ut decipiat God tempteth to teach the Devill to deceive as Augustine saith 2. In respect of the persons God tempteth onely the good to make their faith and obedience knowne sometimes the weake are tried that after they have fallen they may repent and be restored sometimes the strong that they may be more and more confirmed But the devill tempteth both good and bad the good to bring them into evill the bad that they forsake not evill 3. The object of good and evill temptations are divers good temptations are especially seene in outward things as in poverty sicknesse persecution and such like evill temptations are exercised in spirituall and inward evils as in evill suggestions ungodly thoughts stirring to evill desires and provoking to sinne Perer. 2. Doct. The grave motions of the spirit of God differ from the furious fansies of those led with an evill spirit Vers. 4. THen the third day c. We see a manifest difference betweene the furious and sudden motions of those which are possessed with an evill spirit such as Saul had who in his rage all at once cast a javelin at his sonne Ionathan to have killed him 1. Sam. 20.33 and the deliberate actions of those which are guided by the good spirit of God as here Abraham not suddenly is moved to sacrifice his son but after three dayes journey having thorowly advised upon it he obediently yeeldeth himselfe to Gods commandement 3. Doct. The obedience of the will is accepted of God for the deed Vers. 12. SEeing for my sake thou hast not spared thine onely sonne God accepteth the resolute purpose and will of Abraham for the done deed An obedient will then is accepted before God as the worke it selfe as the Apostle saith If first there be a willing minde God accepteth it according to that a man hath not according to that he hath not 2 Cor. 8.12 Muscul. 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. By faith we are assured of our justification Vers. 12. I Know that thou fearest God It is confessed by our adversaries that Abraham at this time was certaine that he was in the state of grace but because it is their opinion that we cannot by faith ordinarily be assured of remission of sinnes they have framed divers answers to this place 1. Thomas Aquinas saith that this assurance that Abraham had was a particular experimentall knowledge that in this worke he feared God Thom. 1.2 qu. 112. ar 3. Cont. Abraham not onely in this particular was assured of Gods favour but was undoubtedly perswaded of the promise in generall concerning the Messiah as the Apostle saith Neither did he doubt of the promise c. but was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 And this is that which our Saviour saith That Abraham desired to see his day he saw it and rejoyced Ioh. 8.56 His assurance which he had of salvation in the Messiah procured unto him this great joy 2. The same Thomas saith Abraham illud cognovit per specialem Dei revelationem That Abraham knew this that he was in the state of grace by Gods speciall revelation Contra. This assurance that Abraham had was not by any particular or extraordinary revelation but by the proper and ordinary operation of faith as the Apostle saith He was strengthened in the faith Rom. 4.20 3. Pererius answereth that this revelation was made to the Patriarks in the old Testament and the Apostles in the new which were as it were the founders of the people of God 10. disput in 22. cap. Gen. Contra. Saint Paul in the matter of faith maketh no such difference betweene the Patriarks and other beleevers as he saith Now it is not written for him onely that it was imputed to him for righteousnesse but also for us c. Rom. 4.23 And the Apostle saith That a crowne of righteousnesse was not onely
Ioseph of Rachel Samuel of Anna Iohn Baptist of Elizabeth Muscul. so also they which have beene begotten of spirituall barrennesse that is converted from a sinfull life have prooved most excellent instruments as Zacheus Luke 19. and S. Paul of a persecutor made an Apostle Doct. 3. Wives not to be married without consent of parents Vers. 26. GIve me my wives and children c. They were already Iacobs wives and children yet he craveth leave of his father in law that he may peaceably depart with them this condemneth their preposterous course that adventure to take away mens daughters and make them their wives against the minde and without the consent of their parents Muscul. whereas the Apostle leaveth the bestowing of the virgin in mariage wholy to the disposition of the father 1 Cor. 7.38 4. Doct. The house of God must be provided for by tithes and other revenues Vers. 30. WHen shall I travell for mine house also As Iacob first served Laban for nought contenting himselfe with the marriage of Leah and Rachel but afterward hee expected wages to provide for his house so Rupertus doth fitly allegorize this place at the first the Apostles preached the Gospell freely to win unto Christ Leah of the Jewes and Rachel of the Gentiles But now it is the ordinance of Christ that as Laban provided for Iacobs house so the Church by the care of Christian magistrates should bee endowed with tithes and revenues for the maintenance thereof as the Apostle saith The Lord hath ordeined that they which preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.14 5. Doct. Married persons must take heed of brutish fantasies Vers. 38. THen he put the rods which he had pilled c. Seeing that the fantasie of the mind procured by the object of the sight or some other cogitation in the time of conception is of such force to fashion the birth it becommeth men and women not to come together with bestiall appetites and uncleane imaginations for by such meanes monstrous mishapen births are often procured but then chiefly to have holy thoughts and cleane cogitations Mercer And that then most of all they may fulfill that saying of the Apostle That husbands dwell with their wives as men of knowledge 1 Peter 3.7 5 Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against the invocation of Saints Vers. 2. AM I in Gods stead c. Iacob thus answering Rachel that called to him to give her children as though hee were God may sufficiently confute the blindnesse of all those which invocate Saints and call upon them for helpe We may verily think that if God so thought good that they should make answer they would say as Iacob did to Rachel Are we in Gods stead Muscul. And as our Saviour saith to the Jewes There is one which accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust Ioh. 5.45 so the Saints whom the Romanists superstitiously worship will be their accusers 2. Confut. Against the slander of the Maniches Vers. 16. I Have bought thee with my sonnes mandrakes Faustus that wicked Maniche hereupon taketh occasion to open his blasphemous mouth habuisse inter se veluti quatuor scorta certamen quaenam eum ad concubitum raperet that Iacobs wives as foure strumpets did strive betweene themselves who should lye with him Augustine here answereth 1. Nulla ancillarum virum ab altera rapuit none of them did strive to have their husband from another but Iacob kept his turnes and observed an order when to goe in to his wives for what need the one to have hired out the other Nisi ordo esset alterius c. If it had not been Rachels turne c. 2. Ipsas faeminas nihil aliud in concubitu appetuisse c. It is certaine that these women coveted nothing else but children in companying with their husbands and therefore being barren themselves or ceasing to beare they substituted their maids 3. Si concupiscentiae non justitiae fuisset servuâ— Iacob nonne per totam diem in voluptatem illius noctis aestuasset c. If Iacob had not beene a servant of justice rather than of his owne concupiscence he would all the day long have thought upon the pleasure of that night when he was to lodge with the fairer this sheweth then that Iacob being content to change the course and to goe into her which was lesse loved was not a man given to fleshly concupiscence but only sought the propagation of his seed sic August lib. 22. cont Faust. c. 18. 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. To preferre the glory of God before love of wife and children c. Vers. 2. IAcobs anger was kindled against Rachel Though Iacob loved Rachel well yet when hee seeth Gods glory to be hindred he forbeareth her not but is incensed against her which teacheth us that we ought to preferre the glory of God before the love of parents wife or children Mercer As our Saviour saith If any man come unto me and hate not his father mother wife children c. he cannot be my Disciple Luke 14.26 2. Observ. Not to rejoyce in evill Vers. 18. GOd hath given mee my reward because I gave my maid to my husband c. Although Leah gave her maid to her husband of a good intention only for procreation yet because it was a breach and prophanation of holy matrimony which God had ordained shee offended rather therein than was to expect a reward Thus many times men flatter themselves in their sinnes and thinke that they are rewarded of God when they doe evill Calvin As Micah having made him house-gods and entertained a Levite thus vaunted himselfe Now I know the Lord will be good unto me because I have a Levite to my Priest Iud. 17.13 3. Observ. Continency in marriage Vers. 16. ANd Leah said come in to me c. Both Iacobs continency here appeareth that did not give himselfe to carnall appetite without moderation but observed certaine times when he paid his debt unto his wives Perer. As also the modesty of those matrons is manifest herein who offered not themselves to goe in to their husband but expected till he came in to them Muscul. This is that which the Apostle saith That every one should know how to possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour not in the lust of concupiscence 1 Thessal 4.5 4. Observ. The time appointed of God not to be prevented Vers. 26. GIve my wives and my children c. Iacob though he knew that he was to returne into his countrey yet preventeth the time which God had appointed for hee yet stayed six yeares longer so many times the children of God through their haste doe run before the time which God hath set as Moses being ordained to be the deliverer of Israel yet shewing himselfe before his time was constrained to save himselfe by flying Mercer 5. Observ. Choyce to be made of good servants Vers. 27. I Perceive the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake Thus also was Potiphars
which were innocent 5. They take them being sore upon their cutting and circumcising when they were rather to be pitied 6. They spare not Hemor and Sichem who offered to make them satisfaction by marrying Dinah and giving her dowry which they should set 7. Then they spoile the City not contenting themselves only with the goods but they carried away the women children captives 8. As much in them lay they brought Iacob and all his into danger to bee destroyed and overcome of the inhabitants 9. They being reproved of their father doe not acknowledge but justifie their sinne Perer. Calvin It appeareth then that Simeon and Levi diversly sinned in this cruell act whereof Iacob giveth this censure Simeon and Levi brethren in evill the instruments of cruelty are in their habitations into their secret let not my soule come in their wrath they slew a man and in their selfe-will they digged downe a wall cursed bee their wrath c. I will divide theâ— in Iacob c. 〈◊〉 49.6 7. In which 〈…〉 setteth downe their sinne then the punishment Their sinnes were these 1. That in their 〈…〉 they devised mischiefe and sought out how to be â—â—venged dealing 〈…〉 in their wrath 3. They didst of a selfe will of a 〈…〉 or good counsell 4. They enterprised this 〈◊〉 without the counsell or advice of their father 〈…〉 digged downe a wâ—ll to enter into 〈◊〉 and spoyle 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 good Their punishment is they are accursed and the fruit of 〈…〉 are divided in 〈…〉 neither had Simeon any possession by himselfe but intermingled with 〈◊〉 and Levi 〈…〉 among his brethren By this then it is evident that Iacob wholly condemnâ—◠〈…〉 and in nothing approveth it But whereas some would make this sentence of 〈…〉 and referre iâ— to the Levites and Priests of Levi and the Scribes who were most of 〈…〉 are here accursed for putting Christ to death It 〈◊〉 cleare that Iacob speaketh of an act done 〈…〉 denounceth thâ— sentence of 〈◊〉 and division against it Now it is not like that the 〈◊〉 should goe before the fault But Simeon and Levi were divided in Iacob long before Christ came into the world and was put to death by the Priests and Scribes 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Mariage not to be contracted with men of divers profession Vers. 14. WE cannot doe this thing to give our sister to an uncircumcised man c. This i◠〈◊〉 to the Apostles doctrine Be not unequally yoked with infidels for what fellowship 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with unrighteousnesse c. 2 Cor. 6.6 No league or friendship much lesse mariage is to be 〈◊〉 or enterprised with men of a divers profession Calvin 2. Doct. Gods judgements may be just when the ministers thereof are wicked Vers. 25. THey slew every male Simeon and Levi the captaines and chiefe in this savage exploit 〈◊〉 all the males that were men to the sword for the children were carried away captive this was a just reward upon the City for the sinne of Shechem although the instruments and minister◠〈…〉 did evill We see then that Gods judgements are just when notwithstanding the meanes whereby they are executed cannot be justified as the triall and affliction of Iob as it proceeded from God was good yet Satan the worker or rather minister thereof did it of malice 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Mariage not without the parents consent Vers. 4. THen said Shechem to his father Hamor give me this maid to wife Shechem would not take a wife but by the consent and leave of his father and this generally was the practice of those dayes Abraham provided a wife for his son Isaack Labaâ— gave his daughters in mariage to Iacob This condemneth then the practice of the Church of Rome where it is an ordinary thing for children to bee contracted and marry without their parents consent Muscul. 2. Confut. Against election by works Vers. 25. SImeon and Levi tooke either of them his sword Simeon and Levi two fathers of the Israelites and the one chosen out from his brethren to execute the priest-hood we see what their doings and works were they were guilty of much bloud God chose them not then for their owne vertue or worthinesse but for his owne mercy sake So saith Moses The Lord did not set his love upon you nor chuse you because c. but because the Lord loved you Deut. 7.8 So the Apostle concludeth by the example of Esau and Iacob whom the Lord had chosen and refused the other before they had done either good or evill That the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by works but by him that calleth Rom. 9.11 This maketh against the doctrine of the Church of Rome who ascribe election to the fore-sight of faith and works Rhemist Heb. 5. serm 7. 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall That fathers should not suffer their daughters to stray from home Vers. 1. DInah went to see the daughters of the Countrey Bernard hereupon this noteth Sita 〈◊〉 spectas oâ—iose non spectaris tu curiose spectas sed curio 〈◊〉 spectaris thou beholdest idly or vainly but thou art not beheld in vaine thou art curious in seeing others and are more curiously seene thy selfe We see what followed Dinah's wanton and curious gazing upon others gave occasion to the unchaste and adulterous eye to lust after her therefore it is not good to give maidens their 〈◊〉 or to suffer them to wander from home or sightly to behave themselves which hath beene and in the occasion of much evill so the Apostle chargeth that young women should be diâ—erâ—nt chaste 〈…〉 Tit. â— â— Calvin 2. Mor. Sinne committed in the Church and among Christians the more grievous Vers. 7. HE had wrought folly in Israel c. Although no place have any privilege or exemption for sinne yet it is most heinous to perpetrate and commit wickednesse in or against the Church of God Adultery fornication uncleanesse is odious even among the Gentiles but it is most abhominable among Christians As the prophet upbraideth Ierusalem Sodome thy sister hath not done neither she and her daughters as thou and thy daughters Ezech. 16.48 3. Mor. Fornication to be recompenced by marriage Vers. 3. HIs heart clave unto her Shechem having forced Dinah doth not then hate her and cast her off a Ammon did Thamar his sister but his love is the more kindled toward her and he desireth her for his wife which example doth condemne the wicked lust of many which having intised maids unto folly seeke not to make satisfaction by marriage 4. Mor. Spirituall love should bee more forcible then carnall Vers. 19. THe young man deferred not to doe the thing c. Shechem to obtaine his love spareth no cost nor yet refuseth any labour hee accepteth of the hard condition of circumcision which teacheth that if carnall love be so forcible our spirituall love toward Christ should be much more effectuall that we
sometime be used appellatively for a merchant Prov. 31.24 But he was a Canaanite as we reade the like of Simeon that he had his sonne Saul by a Canaanitish woman Gen. 46.10 Mercer 3. No marvell then if Iudah matching into the cursed stocke of Canaan whose land was promised to Abraham and his seed which Iudah could not be ignorant of had no good successe in his children the fruits of this marriage who also were accursed of God Calvin 4. Iudah saw this woman he tooke her and went in to her all was done in haste so that his affection carried him headlong his judgement did not guide him Muscul. QUEST V. Er and Onan whence and upon what occasion so called Vers. 6. IVdah tooke a wife to Er his first-borne 1. Though Iudah tooke him a wife without the consent of his father yet he will not have his sonne so to doe Muscul. 2. Whence he is called Er it is not certaine some will have it to signifie watchfull Augustine doth interpret it pelliceus to have his name of skinne or leather such as Adam was cloathed with in token of his transgression lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 84. Isaack Carus will have all these three sonnes to be named from Iosephs calamity Er because Ioseph was in a manner desolate or destroyed of gnariri Onan of the griefe of their father Shelah of the errour which Iudah committed in selling of Ioseph Ramban thinketh Onan to be so called of the paine of his mother in travell as Rachel called Benjamin Ben-oni and Shelah of his mothers errour in ceasiâ—g to beare afterward But if it bee lawfull to use conjectures I thinke upon what occasion soever they had these names given at the first that the event answered their names for Er was solitary without children Onan had a lamentable end and about Shelah Iudah committed a great errour with Thamar 3. Iudah gave Er his name the mother named the other two not that as the Hebrewes note the father did alwayes name the first-borne the mother the rest for as we saw before in Iacobs sonnes sometime the father sometime the mother indifferently gave the name but not without the consent of the father Mercer 4. Concerning Thamar some Hebrewes would have her the daughter of Seâ— the high Priest Melchisedeck because Iudah judgeth her to be burned according to the law of the Priests daughter committing fornication Levit. 21.8 but seeing Sem died ten yeare before Iacob he lived not to the 50. yeare of Iacobs as Mercerus it cannot be that Thamar a childe-bearing woman should bee his daughter Iacob being at the least an hundred yeare old It is like she was a Canaanitish woman Luther and a vertuous woman that did leave and forsake the idolatry of her Countrey to worship the true God Perer. ex Philone QUEST VI. Of the sinne of Er what it was Vers. 7. NOw Er was wicked in the sight of the Lord. 1. The wickednesse of Er was not as Augustine supposeth in being given to oppression or cruelty lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 34. but it is like to be the same sinne of unnaturall lust which Onan committed as may be gathered both by the likenesse of the punishment as by the phrase that he was wicked in the sight of God as it is said of the Sodomites Gen. 13.13 his sinne was not secret as Tostatus but it was a sinne very hainous and grievous against the order of nature and institution of God for he abused himselfe and spoiled his seed not because he would not have any issue by a Canaanitish woman as Mercer for then he needed not to have maried her but rather as the Hebrewes conjecture that hee might long enjoy the beauty and favour of Thamar which would be impaired by bearing of children or some such like cause 2. So then this sinne was against nature which is diversly commited either alone when men doe vitiously procure and provoke their seed or with others either of a divers kinde as with bruit beasts or with the same kinde but not the right sex as with the male or with the right sex that is the female but not in due manner which was the sinne of Er and Onan 3. This sinne of Er was against the order of nature using the act of generation for pleasure onely and not for generation it was against God whose institution he brake against his wife whom he defrauded of the fruit of her wombe against himselfe in preventing his issue against mankinde which should have beene increased and propagated Perer. 4. Yet Onans sinne was not lesse than Ers as Augustine thinketh who maketh Er of that sort of wicked men that doe evill to others Onan of that kinde that doe no good to others but herein Onan exceedeth the wickednesse of Er both because he was not warned by his brothers example as Daniel reproveth Belthasar because his heart was not humbled by the fall of Nebuchadnezer his father Dan. 5.22 As also for that Onan committed this sinne of envie against his brother to whom hee should have raised seed whereas Er did it not of envie but of an immoderate desire of pleasure Perer. QUEST VII Whether in any case it were lawfull by Moses law for one to marry his brothers wife Vers. 8. IVdah said c. goe in to thy brothers wife Here a question is moved whether it were lawfull by Moses law for the brother to marry his brothers widow to raise up seed to his brother 1. Philo thinketh that it was not onely lawfull among the Israelites but that it was the custome so to doe among the Canaanites and that the Judges of the Countrey did give Thamar to Onan after the death of his brother Er but the contrary is evident out of the text for Iudah and not the Judges of the Countrey gave Thamâ—r to Onan And I thinke rather that it was a custome received among the fathers and afterward confirmed by Moses law than any usage learned of the Canaanites whose fashions they were not to imitate 2. Neither doe I thinke with the Hebrewes that Iudah was the first that brought in this kinde of marriage though hee be first mentioned but that he had received that custome from other of the fathers 3. Wherefore it seemeth that Moses gave liberty to the next brother to take the wife of his brother that departed without issue and not to the next removed kinsman onely that was without the compasse of the Leviticall degrees and so some expound that law Deut. 25.5 sic Genevens upon that place D. Fulk in 6. Mark annot 2. But the other sense approved by Mercerus Calvin Iunius which understand it of the naturall brother seemeth more probable for these reasons 1. Because the first president of such marriages is taken from this place where one naturall brother succeedeth another in taking his wife 2. The word used in the law Deut. 25.5 jabam signifieth not to doe the office of a kinsman but of
charge Chrysost. Mercer Vatab. Iun. QUEST XII How Iacobs heart is said to faile or faint and for what cause Vers. 29. IAcobs heart failed c. 1. Iacob was astonished at the report of his sonnes that Ioseph yet lived hee had not heard it then before as the Hebrewes fable how Serah Asers daughter had told Iacob that Ioseph was alive and therefore she was translated alive into Paradise ex Munster 2. The meaning is not that Iacob withdrew his heart and attention from them and greatly regarded them not as R. Sel. or as the Latine translator he was as raised out of an heavy sleepe that is Attonitus stupidus ad intelligendum heavie and hard to understand as a man newly awaked as Rupertus expoundeth 3. Nor yet as Ramban and R. Abraham whom Oleaster followeth is the meaning that his heart left beating and panting and so they would have the word phag to signifie to cease 4. But Iacob for the time did faint and swound not for any sudden joy conceived as Perer. for as yet he beleeved them not nor of an affection mixt together of joy and feare as Calvin Mercer for then the one would have qualified the other that Iacob should not have fainted but the very naming of Ioseph did renue and revive his former griefe and so perplexed him Iun. QUEST XIII How Iacobs spirit is said to revive Vers. 27. THe spirit of Iacob revived and he said it is enough c. 1. The Chalde paraphrast readeth The holy spirit rested upon Iacob as though the spirit of prophecie had departed from Iacob all the time of his griefe and heavinesse whereupon the Hebrewes further note that the spirit of God commeth upon those that are chearfull for which cause they say most of the Prophets were young men who are more given to chearfulnesse than they which are old but this is spoken of Iacobs spirit not of the spirit of God who now came to himselfe againe more giving credit to the sight of his eyes when they shewed him the charriots than to their words Muscul. Mercer 2. He saith it is enough not either in respect of Iosephs great honour or the rich gifts which were sent but because he heard he was alive Iosephs life was more worth unto him than all the rest Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The righteous are not void of affections Vers. 2. HE wept and cryed In that Ioseph sheweth himselfe to be a man of affection which draweth from him plenty of teares we doe learne that the righteous are not as stones and blocks that cannot be moved as the Stoicks defined their wise men but they also are subject to the affections of love joy sorrow compassion Calvin Our Saviour in the day of his flesh did weepe loved Iohn more than the rest sometime he was angry but in all these he sinned not as it is hard for us to keepe â— measure 2. Doct. God turneth evill to good Vers. 8. YOu sent me not hither but God c. who hath made me a father c. As God turned the malice of Iosephs brethren to the great good of his Church the advancement of Ioseph preservation of the whole land of Egypt so is the Lord able still out of evill to draw goodnesse as he commanded light to shine out of darknesse 2 Cor. 4.6 Luther as Sampson found honey in the mouth of the dead and stinking Lion as the Apostle saith All things shall worke together for the best to those that love God Rom. 8.28 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. The selling of Ioseph into Egypt not done onely by Gods provision Vers. 8. YOu sent me not hither but God Not that God was the authour of that wicked conspiracie against Ioseph which was inspired by the suggestion of Satan not by the instinct of Gods spirit neither did God onely permit or suffer the same to be done as Bellarmine would have it lib. 2. de amission grat cap. 11. For if God withdraw his power nothing can be done in the world and therefore the Psalme saith Whatsoever pleased the Lord did he in heaven and in earth Psal. 135.6 Wherefore the Lord as he did foresee what Iosephs brethren should doe in this action and disposed and directed the same after it was done to an happy end so also he decreed that this thing should be done by no other meanes and although in the particular the evilnesse of the action proceeded not from the malicious minde stirred by Satan yet the generall overruling power and disposing providence of God so concurred as that Ioseph should by this meanes and no other be sold into Egypt So that Iosephs brethren were instruments herein of Gods decree and purpose yet not thereby are they excusable because they did that of a wicked minde which God in his wise providence converted to good as Iudas sinne was no whit the lesse in betraying Christ though as Peter saith he were delivered up by the determinate counsell of God Act. 2.23 Calvin Muscul. 2. Confut. Against the vulgar Latine translation Vers. 20. REgard not your stuffe The Latine translator maketh a contrary sense Leave nothing of your stuffe see before qu. 8. whereas the meaning is that they should not care to leave their stuffe behinde them thus that translation which the Romanists so much extoll and magnifie is found to bee faulty and erronious in many places 6. Places of Morall vse 1. Mor. Not to suffer men to be swallowed up of griefe Vers. 3. THen Ioseph said I am Ioseph He seeing his brethren almost oppressed with griefe doth speake comfortably unto them lest they might have beene overcome with too much heavinesse which teacheth governours not to cast downe altogether with griefe those which are sufficiently humbled Calvin as S. Paul shewed himselfe toward the incestuous party lest he be swallowed up of overmuch heavinesse 2 Cor. 2.7 2. Mor. To preserve from spirituall famine the greatest deliverance Vers. 7. TO save you alive by a great deliverance If it bee a great deliverance to preserve men from the famine of corporall food as Ioseph did much more ought wee to be thankfull to God for such governours as provide food for the soules of their people and deliver them from spirituall famine Muscul. for much more grievous is the famine of hearing the word than of bread or water Amos 8.11 3. Mor. Gods providence in turning all things to the best should move us to forgive Vers. 8. YOu sent me not hither but God Ioseph looking into Gods providence who turned his brethrens evill meaning toward him to good in that consideration is more easily brought to forgive them for when we see how God disposeth to our good of those wrongs that are done to us in the world wee should in that respect be more ready to forget them Thus S. Peter speaketh comfortably to the people that gave consent to the killing of Christ ye have killed the Lord of life c. but those things that God
Simeon 1. We neither say with Ambrose that they are rather to be called prophecies than blessings lib. de Benedic Patriarc c. 2. 2. Neither with Pererius that they were so called of the greatest part for it is said that he blessed every one 3. Neither by the word blessing is cursing understood by an antiphrasis that is a contrary kind of speech as some thinke but Iacob blessed them verily and indeed 4. But the opinion of R. Salomon is not farre from blasphemy that Iacob did indeed purpose to blesse his sonnes but falling into phrensie he cursed them in stead of blessing for this were to make the motions of Gods spirit mad fits 5. Neither is it like that Iacob gave his sonnes other blessings here not expressed 6. But hee indeed blessed them all though not alike for the temporall chastisement laid upon Ruben Simeon Levi was but a fatherly correction for their amendment Calvin they also are blessed because they are counted among the tribes had their inheritance among them Mercer whereupon afterward Moses in particular blessed both Ruben and Levi Deut. 33. Iacob also doth conclude these three within the number of his sonnes and so comprehendeth them within the covenant Iun. QUEST XXXI Of the double cave where Iacob desired to be buried Vers. 30. IN the cave that is beside Machpelah c. 1. Iacob maketh a particular and perfect description of the cave where he would be buried from whence he had beene absent 17. yeares Ioseph 39. yeares that they should not doubt of the place 2. But that is a fable devised by the Jewes that Tsepho the sonne of Eliphaz did strive with Iacobs sonnes about this burying place and that he fought a great battell with them but they overcame him and brought him downe to Aegypt and when Ioseph was dead he fled out of Aegypt into Italy 3. Iacob intreated his sonne Ioseph to bury him with his fathers but he chargeth and commandeth his sonnes because Ioseph was the principall who should obtaine leave of Pharaoh and at whose costs Iacobs funerall should bee solemnized the rest were but to accompany him Mercer beside his other sons did still depend upon him and were as a part of his family whereas Ioseph was a man of great command and authority in Aegypt Perer. 4. Iacob sheweth who were buried there and maketh speciall mention of Abraham that his sonnes should bee more carefull there to bury him also seeing Abraham had of purpose bought that ground to bee a place of buriall for him and his Luther and seeing that his mother was there buried and Leah his wife it might seeme more reasonable that he should be buried there also 5. These three couples here mentioned were buried together there Abraham Sara Isaack Rebeckah Iacob Leah the hebrewes thinke also that Adam and Eve had their sepulture there but that is not like as it is also uncertaine whether any other of the twelve Patriarkes were there interred Mercer QUEST XXXII Why Iacob maketh mention againe of the purchase of the cave Vers. 32. THe purchase of the field c. 1. This repetition is not inserted by Moses as Marlorat but they were the words of Iacob 2. This verse therefore without cause is wholly omitted and left out by the Latine Translatâ—r 3. Yet did not Iacob here shew unto his sonnes the very instrument of conveyance whereby Abraham did purchase the cave and field as the Hebrewes for that rite custome was not then in use But Iacob hereby sheweth the undoubted right which he had to that ground whereof his fathers had possession both alive and dead 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. How the Patriarkes and Prophets used imprecations Vers. 7. CVrsed be their wrath c. The righteous did many times use imprecations and denounce curses as David Psal. 35.4 Let them be confounded and put to shame that seeke after my soule and in other places and Iacob here but they did it not in wrath or in their heat but with these considerations and regards 1. They spake as Prophets and as Ministers and Pronouncers of Gods sentence and decree so that they were not so much maledictions as predictions Perer. 2. For the most part they accursed such only in temporall things for their amendment as Iacob here doth his sonnes as David also saith Fill their faces with shame that they may seeke thy name O Lord Psal. 83.18 Perer. 3. If they denounced any spirituall curse it was upon such as were incorrigible as Psal. 68.21 God will wound the hairy pate of him that goeth on in his sinnes 4. They did not hereby revenge their owne particular cause but did censure them as enemies to the whole Church as Psal. 35.20 They imagine deceitfull words against the quiet of the land But these examples are no warrant for us to use the like imprecations because we have not the like spirit of prophecie as our Saviour answered to Iames and Iohn who asked him if they should command fire to come downe from heaven upon the Samaritans as Elias did Ye know not of what spirit ye are of Luk. 9.55 2. Doct. Iacob prophesieth of his sonnes as the spirit of God directed him FUrther in that Iacob spareth not to pronounce the curse of God against his owne sonnes it is evident that hee spake not of any partiall affection or ambitiously seeking to make his posterity great as the prophane disciples of Lucian the Atheists use to object against the doctrine and history of Moses Calvin but that he spake as he was thereunto moved by the spirit of God both in that against his naturall and fatherly disposition hee pronounceth hard and heavy things against his sonnes as also because the event afterward answered to these his predictions 3. Doct. All our helpe and strength is from God Vers. 24. THe armes of his hands were strengthened by the hand of the mighty God c. Although in waging of battell weapons of warre and other meanes are carefully to be used yet the help power and strength must come from God as Ioseph was strengthened by the hand of God against his enemies as David prayeth Make haste to deliver me make haste to helpe me O God Psal. 70.1 Luther 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That the punishment of sinne remaineth not after the remission of the fault Vers. 6. INto their secret let not my soule come This punishment which was inflicted upon Simeon and Levi was not a satisfaction for their sinne past which was already upon their repentance remitted unto them as the Popish doctrine is that the punishment of sinne often remaineth the fault being pardoned but the Lord thinketh good to chastise those which have offended though their sin be forgiven them for these causes 1. That they may thorowly be humbled and take heed that thy commit not the like againe as David therefore saith It is good for me that I have beene afflicted Calv. 2. For the example of other that they also may
punished than adulterie which farre exceedeth the other as the Wise man compareth them together Prov. 6.30.32 that which the spirit of God hath judged to be the weightier sinne by mans ballance cannot be made lighter And hereof Erasmus complaint in his time was just Savitur passim in miseros fures c. Poore theeves are every where streightly handled whereas neither Dracos nor the Romane nor Moses lawes punish theft with death Then hee proceedeth Avaritia nostra facit ut ideo magnum malum existimemus furium quia pecuniam summi boni loco ducimus Our covetousnesse is the cause that we count theft such a great evill because we hold money to be so great a good This may suffice of this question 4. Places of docâ—rine out of the whole booke 1. Doct. Gods election sure and infallible FIrst it is evident by this booke of Exodus wherein is set forth unto us how diversly the people provoked God by their sinnes as their Idolatrie lust murmuring impatience yet God continued their mercifull Lord still that Gods election is immutable and whom he loveth he loveth to the end Ioh. 13.1 Genevens 2. Doct. Which is the best forme of a Common-wealth SEcondly In this booke also is described the best forme of a Common-wealth when as both Prince Nobles and people have their due that forme which is mixed of these three states is the happiest and least subject to change and freest from mutinies So was it in Israel in Moses time in his sole government there was a Monarchie in the 70. Elders assistants an Aristocracie in that out of every tribe the Senatours and Elders were indifferently chosen therein there was a shaddow of the Democraticall state Sâ—mler This mixt forme of government is well seene in our high Court of Parliament where there is a concurrence of three estates 5. Places of confutation 1. Confutation against election by workes FIrst this booke shewing on the one side the ingratitude and disobedience of the people on the other the stedfast love of God toward them affoordeth an evident argument of Gods free election without any respect to workes against those which defend election ex praevisis operibus of workes foreseene before and the Apostle to the same purpose out of this booke alleageth that notable text I will have mercie on him upon whom I will have mercie Rom. 9.15 Borrhaius 2. Confutation against those which say all things were carnall to the fathers FUrther some out of Serveius schoole which have taught that the fathers in the law had only a carnal imagination of terrene things and no knowledge of the Messiah are in this booke confuted for S. Paul sheweth how that in their externall actions and symbols baptisme was shadowed forth and Christ both their spirituall meat and drinke and ours 1. Cor. 10.2.3 And though the Apostles expected a terrene kingdome Act. 1. that they did draw from the error of those times it being a generall received opinion But they themselves before that joyned with Peter in confessing Christ to be the Sonne of God Matth. 16. and afterward they shewed wherein their happinesse consisted in preaching remission of sinnes in Christ. Simler Prologomen 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Our spirituall deliverance by Christ shadowed forth FIrst here in the deliverance of Israel out of Egypt is shadowed forth our spirituall deliverance by Christ they under Moses escaped from the tyrannie of Pharaoh and the bondage of Egypt wee by Christ are set free from the spirituall captivitie of sinne and Sathan as the Prophet Zacharie alludeth unto this externall deliverance chap. 10.11 The Scepter of Egypt shall depart away Borrah 2. Mor. Gods chastisements tend not to destruction but to amendment AGaine in that the Lord when the people sinned scourged them and yet not to their destruction but to their amendement it sheweth that both God is not partiall but will punish sinne even in his owne children as also that the afflictions which God layeth upon his children tendeth not to their eversion but is sent rather to worke their conversion Genevens The Apostle saith If ye endure chastening God offereth himselfe unto you as unto sonnes Heb. 12.7 3. Mor. Example of speciall vertues in this booke FUrther in this booke many examples of singular vertues are propounded worthy of imitation of piety in the Midwives of faith in Moses parents of meeknesse in Moses and faithfulnesse toward his people of zeale in the Levites that all flocked to Moses to execute vengeance upon the Idolaters Simler CHAP. I. THis chapter sheweth the occasion which moved the Lord for the cause thereof was in himselfe to procure the deliverance of his people This occasion is of two sorts First the wonderfull increase of the people where is mention made both of their names and number comming downe to Egypt vers 1. to vers 7. then of their increasing in Egypt vers 7. Secondly The other occasion is the affliction of the Israelites which followed upon this their increasing and multiplying where is set downe their consultation with the threefold end thereof vers 10. Then the execution where foure severall afflictions of the Israelites are described 1. Their hard usage under the taskmasters vers 11. 2. Their miserable bondage being at the command in generall of the Egyptians not only for publike but private workes vers 14. 3. The male children are commanded to be slaine where first the charge is given by Pharaoh to the Midwives vers 15.16 Then the execution followeth contrarie to the Kings expectation where three things are declared the reason which induced the Midwives not to obey the Kings cruell edict v. 17. their defence unto the King vers 18.19 the reward of the Midwives vers 20. 4. Then followeth the generall edict for the destroying of all the men children vers 22. 2. The divers readings 5. But Ioseph was in Egypt A.P.V.B.G. cum caeter with Ioseph which was in Egypt T. here which is added the meaning is that Joseph though he were in Egypt must be added to that number to make up 70. 10. That they joyne themselves unto our enemies or fight against us T. better than and fight against us B.G. cum caet for their feare is threefold lest they should run to their enemies rebell or escape out of their service 11. They built for Pharao cities of munition T.S. rather than cities of treasure A.P.C.B.G. or cities of tabernacles L. or cities of store V. the word mischenoth is taken for munition 1. King 9.19 14. With all manner of bondage which they exacted of them by cruelty G.A.P.L. or according S. better than beside all service which c. T. for the preposition eeth signifieth with or to put it in the nominative their bondage wherein they served them was most cruell V.B. the word bepharech signifieth not cruell but by or with cruelty 16. When yee looke into the stooles T. that is whereon the women sate in their travell to see of
against their enemies and yet that was no hinderance or let to their circumcision 2. There is great difference betweene the transgression of one man which might easily bee censured without danger and the sinne of all the people which could hardly bee redressed for Moses knew them to be a stifneâ—ked and rebellious people 3. Therefore it cannot be otherwise held but that the omission of circumcision in the people was a transgression of the covenant and that the people did of contempt and disobedience omit it beside the excuse of their removing campe as Augustine well judgeth quaest 6. in Ioshuah for the people continually murmured and wished to be in Egypt and thought to returne thither and many of them were Idolaters therefore it was no marvell if they casting off the yoke of obedience and despising the covenant of God regarded not likewise the signe thereof Iun. Beside it must be considered that the commonwealth and Church were not then setled neither the passeover nor sacrifices or other rites were then observed duly according to the order prescribed and therefore Moses saith that when they were come into their inheritance Yee shall not doe after all these things which we doe here this day that is every man whatsoever seemeth good in his owne eyes Deut. 12.8 QUEST XXIV What moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child IT is further doubted what should bee the cause why Moses deferred the circumcision of his child 1. The cause whereof some impute unto Moses father in law that Moses did forbeare the circumcision lest it might have beene an offence unto him Tharg Hieros but the stay seemeth rather to have beene in his wife as shall afterward appeare 2. Aben Ezra thinketh that the child was not eight dayes old when Moses set forward in his journey and that he would not circumcise him by the way because he made haste Contra. But it is not like if Moses having beene married forty yeeres had a child so young that he would have adventured to travell with his wife having beene so lately delivered neither if circumcision had beene deferred because of Gods service would the Lord have beene so angry with him Simler 3 Some judge that Moses might thinke circumcision not to bee so necessary in a strange land especially Moses wife being a stranger and so his sonnes Israelites but by the halfe bloud Ferus But Moses could not be so ignorant for as he was perswaded that his seed was within the covenant so he knew that the signe of the covenant belonged unto him 4. Wherefore the most probable conjecture is that after Moses had circumcised one of his children his wife tooke such offence at it that to content her he did forbeare to circumcise the other and this may appeare by the circumstance of the text because shee with such indignation calleth Moses a bloudy husband shewing her discontent and dislike of circumcision Iur. Piscator Pellican Simler QUEST XXV Why the Lord correcteth Moses by the way and not before NOw â—he reasons why the Lord did thus urge Moses by the way and not before may bee these 1. Because Moses had now taken a publike office and charge upon him and he was unfit to be a rulâ—r in the Church of God that could not order his owne familie as the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 3.5 thâ—refore it would have beene a great offence and scandall unto all Israel if Moses the minister of circumcision should have any uncircumcised in his house Iun. Perer. 2. While Moses was under his father in law he was not at his owne liberty as now and therefore it is more exactly required of him now than before Ferus 3. The Lord doth it also at this time to trie his obedience whether this correction laid upon him would make him give way and start from his calling Ferus QUEST XXVI Whether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife 1. Some thinke that circumcision among the Jewes was ministred with no iron instrument but only of stone and thinke that Zipporah in this place circumcised her sonne with a sharpe stone as the Chalde Septuagint and Latine reade so Augustine Bernard with others But seeing no such instrument is specially prescribed Gen. 17. where circumcision is instituted it seemeth there was no such necessity of using a stone onely 2. Others doe thinke that it was indifferent to use either a sharpe knife or stone but in this place they say it was done with a sharpe flint because the word tzur signifieth a rocke or stone and Iosh. 5. hee is bid to prepare knives of stone and this circumcising with a stone did more lively resemble the spirituall circumcision by Christ who is the Rocke so Hugo S. Victor and Thostatus and Thomas Contr. 1. Though the word tzur doe usually signifie a rocke or stone as Ezech. 3.9 yet in some places it is taken for that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.44 tzur charbo the edge of his sword the same words inverted are used Iosh. 5.2 Charboth tzurim sharpe knives which are so called tzurim because they were in sharpnesse like to a sharpe stone Piscator or were sharpned with flints or whetstones Osiand 2. And seeing Zipporah was in haste a sharpe knife such as they were not without was readier at hand than a sharpe stone which unlesse it had beene prepared of purpose would not have served that turne and whence should Iosuah have so many sharpe stones to circumcise above 600. thousand Iosh. 5. Therefore as Pererius thinketh that the Sichemites because of their number were circumcised with knives and swords rather than stones so it is more like so many thousands of Israelites were 3. And for the correspondencie of the type and the substance if it had consisted in the likenesse of the instrument Saint Paul speaking so much of circumcision would not have omitted it 3. Therefore upon the reasons before alleaged 1. both because a knife was readier Zipporah being in haste and a knife being at hand was a fitter instrument than a stone Iunius 2. And it had put the child to more paine to hackle off his foreskin with a stone 3. Neither was it possible to finde so many sharpe stones to circumcise 600. thousand as Ioshuah did we conclude that Zipporah did this cure with a knife not with a stone QUEST XXVII Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion Vers. 25. ANd cut away the foreskin of her sonne 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the singular number is put here for the plurall and that both Moses sonnes were uncircumcised because Zipporah at this time calleth Moses a bloudy husband as now first having experience of bloudy circumcision But it is not like that Moses eldest sonne who might now be toward forty yeeres old was so long uncircumcised and whereas before vers 20. Moses is said to take his sonnes and here mention is made only of a sonne the
owne glorie Augustine saith Aliud Deus fecit ordinavit aliud non fecit sed ordinavit Some things God both doth ordaineth some things he doth not yet ordaineth that is disposeth of them to some good end 3. God is to be considered in the action of the hardning of the heart as a just judge that punisheth sinne by sinne so is he also an agent and not a patient or sufferer onely Their owne master of the sentences doubteth not to say that concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet aâ—thorem that concupiscence as it is the punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 23. So likewise may it be said that the hardning of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne proceedeth from God and his reason is because all punishments are just Therefore as God is a Creator giving power and life to all as hee disposeth and ordereth evill actions unto good as he is a just Judge and punisher of sinne so is he an agent in hardning of the heart therein shewing his power wisedom and justice but the sinne and evill therein committed is only of man who properly hardneth his owne heart 2. Conf. Against the toleration of any contrarie religion Vers. 29. AS soone as I am out of the Ciâ—ie Moses will not pray in the Citie which was given to superstition and Idolatrie he will separate himself from the companie and presence of the superstitious and unbeleevers that he may give himselfe to fervent and zealous praier And for this cause he said before that the people could not sacrifice unto God in Egypt Simler By this then we see that God cannot be purely served in the middest of Idolaters They which will worship God aright must sequester themselves from among such It is therefore a dangerous thing that any toleration of a contrarie religion should be admitted God will have as the whole heart in man so the whole worship in his Church where Gods arke is there Dagon shall be thrust out of his place for there is no fellowship betweene light and darkenes Christ Belial 2. Cor 6.14.15 As Iacob would suffer no superstition in his familie but removed all the images out of his house Gen. 35. so will a religious prince in his kingdom 3. Conf. Of assurance and confidence in prayer I Will spread mine hands unto the Lord and the thunder shall cease Moses here prayeth with confidence and is assured that God will heare his prayer So ought we to aske in faith pray with assurance that God will heare us S. Iames saith let him aske in faith and waver not neither let that man thinke that is he which wavereth that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord cap. 1.6.7 How then are not the Romanists ashamed thus to affirme non requiri in oratione sidem qua certo credamus Deum absolute facturum quod petimus that faith is not requisite in prayer to beleeve certainly that God will absolutely do that for us which we aske Bellarmin de bon operib in parâ—icul cap. 9. Indeed there is a double kind of such assurance one is extraordinarie which proceedeth of some speciall revelation as here Moses building upon Gods particular promises made unto him was sure his prayer should take effect the other is an ordinarie assurance which is also of two sorts either when we pray for things spirituall concerning eternall life where the faithfull have an absolute assurance to bee heard or for things â—emporall where our assurance is but conditionall that God will grant us such thing so faire forth as they are expedient And even in praying for things temporall there is also an assurance 〈…〉 and determinaâ—e which is somewhat rare yet often found in the children of God when they haâ—e 〈…〉 and constant perswasion that God will heare them for their temporall blessing which they pray for and God therein never faileth them as Iacob was assured that God would keepe him in his journey and give him bread to eat and clothes to put on Gen. 28. And of this assurance S. Iames speaketh thâ—t 〈…〉 of faith shall save the sicke Iam. 5. they which pray with confidence and assurance for the health of the bodie even shall be heard therein they which are not heard have not that fâ—iâ—h and God giveth them not that faith and assurance because he seeth such health not to be good for them There is beside this a generall assurance which every one of Gods children feeleth in their prayer as to be fully perswaded that either God will give them that particular temporall blessing which they pray for or some other gift which God seeth to be more necessary for them As Paul was not in particular assured that the pricke of the flesh should be taken from him yet he knew that his prayer should obtaine either that or a more pretious gift as the Lord said my grace is sufficient for thee he received the grace and strength of God to resist and overcome that temptation though it were not altogether taken from him Augustine concerning this difference of assurance betweene prayer for things temporall and for things spirituall hath this excellent sentence Sanitatem quis petit cum agrotat forte ei adhuc aegrotare utile est potest fieri ut hic non exandiaris at vero cum illud petis ut det tibi Deus vitam aeternam securus esto accipies A man asketh health when he is sicke and yet it may bee good for him to be sicke it may bee then thou shalt not be heard here but when thou asketh of God to give thee eternall life be out of doubt thou shalt receive it 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. Sinne the cause of extraordinary sicknesse Vers. 10. THere came boiles breaking out into blisters As Pharaoh here and his people were smitten with boiles and ulcers for their sins which they had committed against God and his people so when the Lord sendeth strange diseases and sicknesses into the world wee must take them as signes of the wrath and indignation of God Simler As the Apostle sheweth that the Corinthians for certaine abuses which they were guiltie of in receiving the Lords Supper were chastised some with sicknesse some with death 1 Cor. 11.30 2. Observ. Gods judgements tempered with mercy Vers. 19 SEnd therefore now and gather thy cattell c. The Lord remembreth mercie in the middest of his judgements though the Lord had certainly determined to bring this plague of haile upon Egypt yet together Moses giveth advice how both they and their cattell should be preserved from it thus saith the Psalmist Mercy and truth are met righteousnesse and peace shall kâ—ssâ— one another Psal. 85.10 Gods truth and justice is accompanied with mercy truth and favour Pellican 3. Observ. Confession of sins which proceedeth onely from the feare of Gods judgements is no true or right confession Vers. 27. PHaraoh said unto them I
as is taken for the being of the thing hardnesse of heart as it is sinne so it is a punishment of sinne that is it could not be a punishment of sinne unlesse it were sinne this we grant In the next part the same word as signifieth the manner of being therefore if the first be taken in the same sense for one and the same manner of being wee deny that hardnesse of heart in the same respect is both sinne and the punishment of sinne It is both in respect of the subject and being but not both in the same quality affection and manner of being 3. Hee thus proceedeth All punishments of sinne because they are just stand with the will of God hardnesse of heart being a sinne if it should stand with the will of God then it would follow that sinne should stand with the will of God Contr. 1. If sinne no way stand with the will of God then sinne should not be committed in the world for against his will can nothing be done 2. Here then wee must admit a distinction of Gods will there is his will of approbation and the will of his providence by the first he willeth not sinne but by the second he willeth it to be in the world because he knoweth how to dispose of sinne even unto good Origen hath the like distinction Multa sine voluntate Dei geruntur nihil sine providentia providentia est qua dispensat providet voluntas qua vult vel non vult aliquid Many things are done without Gods will nothing withouâ— his providence providence is that whereby he dispenseth and provideth his will whereby hee willeth or â—illeth any thing The master of the sentences saith Mala fieri bonum est it is good that evill should bee done because thereby Gods power and goodnesse is seene in turning evill unto good lib. 1. distinct 46. quaest If God then did not see how to turne evill unto a good end he would not suffer evill to be done in the world 3. So then retaining the former distinction still hardnesse of heart as it is a sinne God willeth it not but as it is a punishment of sinne it standeth very well with the will and justice of God 4. And further concerning the former testimonies of their owne Writers Pererius would have them to speake of such sinnes which are also punishments of sins in divers subjects as that the doing of it should be a sinne in one and the suffering a punishment in the other as the rebellion of Absolon and railing of Shemei in respect of themselves they were sinne but in regard of David they were a chastisement upon him for his sinne and so they were sent of God But in other things where the sinne and punishment are in one subject as in the hardnesse of heart that distinction hath no place Contra. But Pererius by his leave cannot fasten upon them a sense contrary to their words for thus Cajetan writeth as Melchior Canus citeth him Deâ—â— non est 〈◊〉 peccata ut sic sed quaâ—â—um est 〈◊〉 ipsâ—â— peccatâ—â— vel alterius God is the author of sinne not as it is sinne but as it is a punishment in 〈◊〉 that sinneth or in any other And Canâ—â— thereupon collecteth thus Agnoscit Cajetanus maledictionem Shemei quatenus punalem sibi procedere a Deo Cajetane acknowledgeth that the cursing of Shemei as it was penall to himselfe did proceed from God His meaning then is that even in him that sinneth hardnesse of heart is a punishment of sinne and not only in another Their owne master of sentences also saith as I cited him before Concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet authorem Concupisâ—ence as it is a punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 32. But concupiscence is a punishment in him that hath it not in another Wherefore notwithstanding these contrary objections because of those places of Scripture alleaged before and the testimonies of other Writers I approve this distinction as sound that hardnes of heart not as it is sinne but as it is inflicted as a punishment of sinne is of God and in this sense God is said to harden the heart as Augustine well concludeth Deus indurabit per justum judicium Pharaoh per liberum arbitrium God did harden Pharaohs heart by his just judgement and Pharaoh by his owne free will de liber arbitr cap. 23. QUEST XVIII How God is said to harden the heart by patience and long suffering ANother way whereby God is said to have hardned Pharaohs heart is by his patience and long suffering because the Lord doth suspend his judgements and not presently punish the wicked whereupon they abusing Gods patience and long suffring are hardned This exposition they ground upon that place of the Apostle Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long suffering not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest unto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath This exposition followeth Origen Non aliter Deum indurare corda hominum nisi patienter eos tolerando that God doth not otherwise harden mens hearts than by patience forbearing them And he maketh it a figurative locution like as a master should say to his servant that abuseth his gentlenesse a lewd servant it is I that have made thee thus because I did not punish thee Likewise Basil Obstinavit Deus Pharaonem per longam patientiam God made Pharaoh obstinate by his long patience So also Hierom Patientia Dei induravit Pharaâ—nem Gods patience did harden Pharaoh And he sheweth it by this similitude as the same Sun hardneth the clay and mollifieth the wax Sic bonitas Dei vasa ira indurat vasa misericordia solvit So the goodnesse of God hardens the vessels of wrath and mollifieth the vessels of mercie To the same purpose also Theodoret quast 12. in Exod. Augustine also after the same manner saith Pharaonem non divina potentia sed divina patientia credenda est Deum indurasse Not the divine power but the divine patience is thought to have hardned Pharaoh This is true which is affirmed by these ancient fathers that men by abusing the patience and long suffering of God are hardned yet this is not all this phrase that God hardned Pharaohs heart sheweth that God hath a further stroke in the hardning of their hearts than by connivence and long suffering toward them QUEST XIX Wherefore the Lord useth patience and long suffering toward the wicked YEt it is most true that God useth great patience and longanimity towards sinners and that for these reasons 1. That thereby Gods goodnesse and mercy may appeare and the great malice and frowardnesse of mans heart that cannot be drawne to repentance by the Lords rich and bountifull mercy 2. By this meanes also Gods judgements appeare to be most just when he punisheth the
hard hearted and incorrigible as is evident in the example of Pharaoh 3. God also teacheth men by his example to be patient and long suffering one toward another 4. This patience of God though some abuse it yet other profit by it and their hard hearts are mollified as though Pharaoh by Gods sparing of him became more obstinate yet Nebuchadnezzar at the length by the Lords lenity and goodnesse and fatherly correction was brought to know himselfe and to confesse the true God 5. And though the evill and wicked should reape no profit by the Lords wonderfull patience yet the elect and such as are ordained to salvation are thereby called and brought unto grace as S. Paul sheweth of himselfe For this cause was I received to mercy that Iesus Christ should first shew on me all long suffering unto the ensample of them which in time to come should beleeve on him 1. Tim. 1.16 QUEST XX. How God is said to harden by the subtraction of his grace BEside there is another way whereby the ancient fathers understood God to be said to harden mens heart namely by the subtraction and withdrawing of his grace as Chrysostome God is said to give over unto a reprobate sense to harden to blind and such like Non quòd hac a Deo fiunt quippe cùm à propria hominis malitia proveniant sed quia Deo justè homines deserente hac illis contingunt Not because these things are done by God which proceed of mans malice but because while God doth justly forsake men these things doe happen unto them So also Augustine ludurare dicitur Deus quem mollire noluerit God is said to harden whom he will not nullifie excacare dicitur quem illuminare nolverit And he is said to blind him whom he will not iluminate Gregorie also upon these words of the Lord to Moses I will harden Pharaohs heart thus writeth Obdurare Deus per posâ—â—iam dicitur quando cor reprobum per gratiam non 〈◊〉 God is said by his justice to harden the heart when he doth not by his grace mollifie a reprobate heart So Thomas Aquinas Excacatio obduratio duo important c. The blinding and hardning of the heart implieth two things one is the internall act of the minde adhering unto evill and being adverse from God and so God is not the cause of the hardnesse of the heart The other is the subtraction of grace whereby it commeth to passe that the â—ind is not illuminate to see God c. and in this respect God is the cause of induration This exposition also is true but it expresseth not all that seemeth to be contained in this phrase that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart QUEST XXI How God is said occasionaliter by ministring the occasion which the wicked abuseth to harden the heart THere is then a sixt way of interpreting these words God is said to harden mans heart occasionaliter by way of occasion when the wicked take occasion by such things as fall out and are done by Gods providence to be more hardned and confirmed in their sinne 1. For as all things as prosperity adversity life death fulnesse want and whatsoever else doe worke together unto good to those that feare God as the Apostle saith Rom. 8. So on the contrary all things fall out for the worst unto the wicked and impenitent so the wonders which God wrought in Egypt served to confirme the Hebrewes in their faith but Pharaoh through his owne malice was thereby hardned 2. The things which the Lord doth whereby the wicked take occasion to be hardned are of three sorts either inwardly in the mind as by stirring their affections as of anger feare hope desire which they by their corruption turne unto evill or else such things as are done about them as admonitions corrections mercies benefits which they also ungratiously abuse or they are things externall or without them as the objects of pleasure honour and such like whereby their hard heart is puffed up and swelleth And all these things being good of themselves they through the hardnesse of their heart pervert unto their destruction as S. Peter speaketh of some which through ignorance and unbeleefe doe pervert the Scriptures 2. Pet. 3.16 And S. Paul sheweth that sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in him all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8.3 Thus Pharaoh was hardned by occasion of Gods workes the plagues and wonders which were shewed in Egypt by the wonders because he saw his Magitians could doe the like by the plagues because they touched not him but happened without they came not all at once but with some respite betweene and because he saw that they continued not long but were soone removed 4. To this purpose Augustine Vt tale cor haberet Pharaoh quòd patientia Dâ—o non mâ—veraâ—ur ad pietatem propriâ— sunt vitii quòd vero facta sunt ea quibus cor suo â—itio jam malâ—gnum divinis jussionibus resisteret c. dispensationis fuit divina In that Pharaoh had such an heart which could not be moved by the patience of God unto piety it was his owne fault but that such things were done whereby his heart being evill of it selfe did resist the commandement of God it was of the divine dispensation quaest 18. iâ— Exod. This exposition also of Augustine may bee received but yet there is somewhat further to be considered in Gods concurring in the hardning of Pharaohs heart QUEST XXII God 〈◊〉 sâ—â—d to harden the heart as the event is taken for the cause THere is further a seventh exposition for in the Scripture that is often taken for the cause of a thing which is but the event of it a Chrysostome noteth upon these words Ioh. 17. None of them perished but the child of perdition that the Scriptures might be fulfilled here the Scripture Quae eventus sunâ— pro causa ponit putteth that for the cause which was the event for Iudas did not perish to that end that the Scripture should be fulfilled but it so fell out that the Scripture in Iudas perishing was fulfilled Damascen giveth the like instance in the 51. Psalme Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight that thou maist be justified in thy sayings and cleere when thou art judged But David did not sinne to that end that God might be justified God had no need of his sinne to set forth his glory So it fell out that God spared David and by his mercy overcame his sinne yet hee sinned not to that end like as when a man is at his worke and one commeth and so he breaketh off he should say my friend came to day to hinder my worke whereas his friend had no such end in his comming So Iacob said to his sonnes Wherefore dealt yee so evill with me as to tell the man whether yee had yet a brother or no Gen. 43.6 Iacobs sonnes in so telling intended no evill or
only one verse of the song had beene no such propheticall action 2. In this short sentence Miriam professeth to sing and giveth the reason thereof it is not like that she so ended giving a reason why she would sing and singed not shee supplied then the song as well as she yeelded a reason thereof 3. This being an incouragement and charge withall unto the women to sing Sing yee it is like that they also followed and answered her in song as the men of Israel did Moses shee being a Prophetesse and bidding them sing it is not to be doubted but that they followed her direction and did sing 4. The like example is found 1. Sam. 18.6 Where only the ground and summe of the song is repeated Saul hath killed his thousand and David his ten thousand It is very like that the women did sing more than there is expressed but for brevities sake the principall part of the song is only set downe and so is it thought to be done here QUEST XXXIV Whether the desert of Shur were simply a desert and barren place Vers. 22. THen Moses brought Israel from the red sea and they went forward to the wildernesse of Shur 1. The word signifieth to cause them to goe which sheweth that Moses with much adoe brought them from thence being too much intent upon the spoile of the Egyptians Simler 2. And whereas they are brought into a barren desert where they were much distressed for want of water it appeareth that the Lord would not bring them into Canaan but thorow much tribulation and tentation Borrh 3. Pellican thinketh that it was called a desert not because none inhabited there but for that it was craggy and full of hils but I rather subscribe to Iosephus opinion that it was Difficilis regio propter ciborum â—quarum extremam inopiam An hard country thorow which they were to passe unto mount Sinai both for extreame penury of food and water ut ne brutis quidem alendis ne dum hominibus idâ—nea that it was unfit to nourish cattle much lesse men lib. 3. cap. 1. This wildernesse of Shur many doe thinke to bee the same desert which is called Etham wherein they travelled three dayes journey after they came out of Egypt Num. 33.8 And here they are said presently to enter the wildernesse of Shur Sic Thostatus Siml Borrh. And this wildernesse of Shur lyeth they say betweene the two seas the red sea and the Philistims sea one way and betweene the Philistims country and Egypt another way Borrh But that the desert of Shur and of Etham are not the same but altogether divers it shall now be shewed QUEST XXXV The desert of Shur and Etham not all one 1. SOme thinke that Etham should be the generall name of the whole desert and Shur only of a part Simler Others that Shur is the generall name and Etham a part thereof Borrh. But neither can be so 1. Shur cannot comprehend Etham for Etham belonged unto Egypt and stretched unto the red sea hereupon the City Pithom which the Israelites built in Egypt was so called because it was the mouth of the wildernesse of Etham and the entrance into it Iun. But the desert of Shur was no part of Egypt but is said to be over against Egypt 1. Sam. 15.7 and it was the bounds of the country of the Israelites Genes 25.18 2. Neither was the desert of Shur a part of the wildernesse of Etham for Etham touched the red sea and from the sea they journeyed three dayes in the desert of Etham Num. 33.8 But wee doe not find that the desart of Shur came so farre as the red sea being the South border of the Israelites country who extended not their dwelling to the red sea 3. Wherefore the wildernesse of Etham where the Israelites went into the red sea and came out was all one continued desart fetching a compasse by the North end of the red sea and Shur was the name of that desart into the which they came out of the wildernesse of Etham the words then are to be understood as Iunius well distinguisheth them that Moses brought the Israelites from the red sea to goe forward into the wildernesse of Shur but before they came thither they spent three dayes journey in the desert of Etham Iunius QUEST XXXVI Of the place Marah Vers. 23. THerefore they called the name of that place Marah 1. Augustine readeth Mazra but the word is Marah so called of the bitternesse the Septuagint make it no proper name but interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bitternesse whereas the proper name Marah was retained 2. Augustine moveth here this doubt seeing it was called Marah of the bitter waters which they found there after they came thither how was it called Marah before his solution is because these things were written after they were done and at such time as this history was written the name thereof was called Marah quaest 56. in Exod. But beside it is usuall in Scripture by the figure Prolepsis to call places by the names which are given them afterwards as is evident in the name of Dan Gen. 14.14 which was not given that place in Abrahams time and of Succoth Gen. 33.17 which afterward Iacob so called 3. This seemeth to be that place which Plinie calleth fontes amaros bitter fountaines lib. 6. cap. 29. Iunius QUEST XXXVII Of the grievous sinne of murmuring Vers 24. THen the people murmured against Moses The sinne of murmuring was a great transgression and it includeth many other particular sinnes in it 1. Their murmuring shewed that they were utterly forgetfull and oblivious of all the great wonders which the Lord had done for them Borrh. 2. They were ungratefull for all the benefits which they had received as though the Lord had done nothing for them Ingratitudo perpetua Iudaici populi c. The perpetuall ingratitude of the people of the Iewes is set forth in Scripture 3. They shew their incredulity and distrust when they say What shall wee drinke as though the Lord could not provide them drinke Osiander 4. They are impatient and discontent In prosperis gandem in adversis murmurant They rejoyce in prosperity but straigh way they murmure in adversity Ferus 5. It bewrayeth their disobedience and disloyalty to their governours they murmure against Moses accusing him as though he would kill them with thirst Simler 6. It maketh them prophane that they have no heart to call upon God Pro murmure contra Mosen Dominum orasse debuâ—runt In stead of murmuring they should have called upon God Pellican 7. It made them to extenuate the blessings of God toward them as Numb 11.6 We can see nothing but this Man 8. It made a way for other most grievous sinnes which they fell unto as Idolatry Exod. 34. and fornication together with Idolatry Num. 25. QUEST XXXVIII Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel COncerning the divers murmurings of the children of Israel Hierome numbreth them
men to governe under them and yet they must have their owne eares open also to the complaints of their subjects as here Moses hath By this councell of Iethro approved of God and accepted by Moses wee see it both lawfull and necessary for Princes and chiefe Magistrates to have their inferiour and helping Ministers of the Kingdome Oleaster And that we are bound to yeeld obedience both unto the King As to the superiour and unto governours as those which are sent of him for the punishment of evill doers and for the praise of them that doe well 1. Pet. 2.13 14. 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That wife and children are no impediment to the calling of Ministers Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah Moses wife Some hereupon give this note Quòd Moses ex illo tempore quo prophetare incepit uxorem concubitu non cognovit That Moses from that time when he began to prophesie did not know his wife carnally Lippoman ex Epiphan And another saith Moses non accedebat ad uxorem propter frequens colloquium Dei That Moses came not to his wife because he often talked with God Tostat. quast 2. in margine Oleaster also doth collect thus Quam onerosum sit murrimonium hâ—c ostenditur c. Here it is shewed how burdensome marriage is seeing Moses after he had sent his wife away had no great care to fetch her againe Contra. 1. Against Epiphanius may bee opposed the judgement of Chrysostome who concludeth the contrary upon this example of Moses Vis cognoscere quod nihil nocet uxorem habere pueros Moses nonne uxorem habuit liberos Wilt thou know that it hindereth not to have wife and children Moses had both wife and children And then he maketh an eloquent comparison betweene married Moses and unmarried Elias Moses brought Manna from heaven Elias fire Moses divided the sea and Elias was taken up by a fiery chariot into heaven Vidisti Heliam aurigam in aëre vidisti Mosen in mari viatorem Thou hast seene Elias a chariot man in the aire and thou hast seene Moses making a way in the sea did virginity hurt the one or wife and children hinder the other He addeth further Vides quòd Petrus uxorem habuit ne incuses nuptias You see that Peter had a wife because mention is made of his wives mother in the Gospell then blame not marriage By this testimony it plentifully appeareth that Moses after hee was entred into his propheticall office found no impediment by having wife and children and therefore did not abandon their company 2. Concerning Tostatus assertion I answer him out of his owne words for though his marginall note be generally and at large set downe That Moses came not to his wife that is at all yet it is qualified in his text Rarissimè accedebat ad uxorem Hee very seldome came to his wife he did not utterly then forsake her company And that instance which hee giveth of the exception that Aaron and Miriam tooke against Moses because of his wife maketh flat against him Num. 12. For if Moses had not used her still as his wife they could not have pretended nor taken any such occasion to quarrell 3. Oleaster may be answered out of his owne words for in the same place upon Iethros bringing of Moses wife he giveth this note Vbi simul dicemur non esse permittendam uxorem sine viro suo esse Where we are also taught that a wife is not to be permitted to be without her husband But to what end is the cohabitation of the husband and wife else required then that they should the one enjoy the other for otherwise it is all one as if they were apart or asunder 4. Only this example of Moses in sending backe his wife before upon her discontent and absenting himselfe from her for a while sheweth that it is the duty of all that are called To remove from them in a lawfull sort those hinderers preferring the Lords worke before their affection B. Babington As Moses did but for a time leave his wife while he was imployed in that waighty embassage to Pharaoh in Egypt which kinde of sequestration for a time for holy workes the Apostle alloweth not a finall separation but willeth that they come together againe Defraud not one another saith the Apostle except it be with consent for a time that you may give your selves to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency Likewise this example sheweth That it is a grievous offence for either wives or others to be an hinderance to men in their duties enjoyned them by God B. Babington 2. Confut. Against the heresie of the Manichees of two contrary natures Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce and I will give thee councell c. By this example Hierome confuteth that heresie and wicked opinion of the Manichees that did hold there were two natures contrary the one to the other the good and bad If a good tree saith he never bringeth forth evill fruit Quomodo Moses arbor bona peccaverit ad aquam contradictionis How did Moses a good tree sinne at the waters of strife Aut qua consequentia Iethro socer Moses arbor mala c. dederit Mosi consilium borum Or what consequence is there that Iethro Moses father in law being an evill tree who beleeved not in the God of Israel gave unto Moses good councell Hieromes argument standeth thus the nature of a thing cannot be changed but a good man may be changed to evill and an evill tree to be good therefore it is not of their nature that they are evill that is as their nature was created of God wherefore that a man is evill it is not by his created nature but his corrupted nature that he is good it is not by his corrupted but his corrected nature 3. Confut. Of Cajetane that condemneth the regiment of women Vers. 21. PRovide men of courage c. Cajetane here giveth this corrupt note Viros inquit non mulieres quia regimen mulierum pessimum est Men saith he not women because their government is worst of all so that to speake according to the common course of nature no vertue is said to be in women septim Ethicor. Contra. 1. This is but a bad consequent Women are not to bee elected or chosen to government therefore their government is bad for though women come not by election to the place of government yet either it may fall to them by succession as Zelophechuds inheritance descended to his daughters Numb 27. or they may be extraordinarily designed and appointed to be governours as Deborah Iud. 5. and directers as Huldah the Prophetesse under Iosias 2. Neither doth it follow Women are not fit to be chosen Judges and Officers of a Kingdome therefore they may not be Queenes and Princes these here chosen were elected to be Officers of ministry not of regality and principality 3. As
therefore not within their hearing 4. Rupertus saith Moses securum Deum reddere voluit divina inharens visioni That Moses being desirous to continue there still to see that heavenly vision would have put the Lord out of doubt for that matter But this had beene to make himselfe wiser than God to give him securitie in that which the Lord himselfe made question of 5. But it is most unlike that Moses should find fault with this charge as somewhat hard and that in effect he should say thus Si non licet eis ascendere audire te quis ergo audiet If it be not lawfull for them to ascend and heare thee who then shall heare thee Hugo de S. Victor 6. Moses therefore replieth not as discontented with this charge but seeing that the Lords commandement was so generall and so strict that no not the the Priests were exempted he is therefore desirous to be satisfied whom it was the Lords pleasure to admit to come up into the mount and so the Lord presently giveth Moses satisfaction herein giving â—nto him and Aaron onely liberty to come up Iun. QUEST XLI Why the Lord not withstanding Moses answer still chargeth him to go downe Vers. 24. ANd the Lord said unto him go get thee downe 1. Tostatus thinketh that this replie of the Lord is a correction of Moses answer Videbat enim Deus quod Moses non videbat For God saw that which Moses did not see that is that it was needfull for him to goe downe and charge the people againe but the mentioning of Aaron afterward whom Moses spake not of before sheweth that the Lords speech was not a correction but rather a satisfaction given unto Moses 2. Cajetane saith Imperfecta responsio Aaron â—utila meruit non admitti The imperfect and lame answer of Moses deserved not to be admitted for Moses in his answer neither maketh mention of the Priests nor of the punishment both which the Lord had spoken of But Moses was not refused here of God he received satisfaction of his doubts 3. Therefore it appeareth by the Lords answer unto Moses giving him and Aaron onely libertie to come up that the Lords intendment was to satisfie Moses in that behalfe who seemed to make question upon the Lords straite charge whether any should be admitted to come up at all and therefore the Lord telleth him that though the people and Priests were inhibited yet it should bee lawfull for him and Aaron to come up Iun. 4. So here two other reasons may be gathered why Moses is sent downe from the hill the one that Moses should goe downe Vt sit unus de populo andiendo legem To be as one of the people to heare the law among the rest and that he should bring up Aaron with him Cajetan QUEST XLII Why Aaron is bid to come up with Moses wherefore he went up and when Vers. 24. COme up thou and Aaron with thee c. 1. This was not that comming up when Moses went to receive the Lawes of God for then not onely Aaron but Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders went up also chap. 24. 2. Neither did Moses and Aaron goe up together when the ten commandements were delivered by voyce for then Moses was below and not farre off from the people for then they could not have spoken to Moses as they did immediately after the delivering of the Law chap. 29.19 3. Nor yet did Aaron goe up with Moses into the top of the mountaine into the middest of the darknesse for thither Moses onely went up leaving Aaron and Hur behind to heare the peoples controversies chap. 24.14 4. Therefore Moses and Aaron went up to some place of the mountaine not to the top but as it might be to the middle not far from the people from which place Moses might heare the people calling unto him Tostat. 5. The Lord thought it fit to joyne Aaron with Moses because he was appointed to the Priesthood that he might be better prepared by those heavenly visions and revelations unto it Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. One faith one Church of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles Vers. 6. YOu shall be unto me a Kingdome of Priests S. Peter applieth this Scripture which is here uttered by the Lord to the people of Israel to the faithfull and beleeving Gentiles Ye as lively stones be made a spirituall house and holy Priesthood to offer up spirituall sacrifices unto God acceptable to God by Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 2.5 Whereby we see that there is Vna Iudaeorum Gentium credentium fides unus Deus una Ecclesia One faith of the beleeving Iewes and Gentiles one God one Church Ferus 2. Doct. The occasions and beginnings of sinne to be prevented Vers. 12. GOe not up to the mount nor touch the border of it God forbiddeth them so much as to touch the very border and bottome of the mount that they should have no occasion to goe up So Eve was forbidden to touch the tree that shee should not be enticed to eat the fruit thereof Gen. 3.3 And the Israelites were charged to have no leaven in their houses that they might the better abstaine from the eating thereof So our Saviour forbiddeth the wrath of the heart and the lust of the eye lest being tempted by such occasions men should fall into greater sinnes It is good therefore to cut off the occasion of sinne and to set an hedge before and to make markes and bounds in every action which wee should not exceed Oleaster 3. Doct. The giving of the law a figure of the comming of the holy Ghost Vers. 16. THe third day there was thunder and lightnings The giving of the law in mount Sinai was a lively figure of the comming downe of the holy Ghost upon the Apostles 1. As there the law was given the 50. day after the Passeover so Quinquagesimo die post passionem Domini datus est spiritus sanctus The fiftieth day after the passion of our Lord who is the true Passeover the holy Ghost was given 2. There the law is said to be written with the finger of God and the Lord saith of the holy Ghost By the finger of God I cast out devils 3. They which were with the Apostles 120. Mosaica atatis numero constituti were 120. according to the number of Moses yeares Isidor 4. Hic altitudâ— coenaculi ibi cacumen montis c. There the upper roome and here the top or upper part of the hill doe shew the height and depth of the precepts delivered 5. Here was thunder there was the noise of a mightie wind here fire appeared and there fierie cloven tongues here the mountaine trembled and there the place where they were gathered together was moved here was heard the sound of a trumpet and there they spake with divers tongues Beda hom vigil Pentecost 6. Yet this difference there was in these two apparitions Here together with the fire was seene a
by the negative which wee use to doe by the superlative The Lord shall not hold him innocent or guiltlesse that is pro impio scelerato habebit c. shall hold him for a wicked man Lippom. 2. And it is as much to say as he will punish him for whom the Lord holdeth innocent he punisheth not Tostat. 3. This commination here added sheweth a treble office of the law Quorum unvm in docenda voluntare Dei c. The one is in teaching the will of God what should be done what not done the other in manifesting the sinne the third in shewing the punishment for the duety omitted Borrh. 4. And by this commination is signified that although the Lord be full of long suffering Compensare tamen soleat tarditatem gravitate supplicii c. Yet he doth recompence the slacknesse of the punishment with the greatnesse thereof Lippom. This sheweth that although blasphemers escape the censure of men yet the Lord will most certainely punish them 5. Paulus Burgensus here taketh up Lyranus because he maketh this commination causa prohibitionis the cause of the former prohibition which he correcteth thus he saith it is comminatio paenae a threatning of punishment not the cause of the prohibition But if Lyranus be interpreted with favour as the Replier to Burgensis thus expoundeth that comminatio est causa motiva observantiae praeceptorum The commination is a motive cause of the observation of the precepts Burgens had no great reason to take this exception to Lyranus 3. Doctrines observed out of the third Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe contents then of this Commandement in generall are that as in the negative is forbidden the abuse and profanation of the name of God so in the affirmative included wee are commanded with all reverence and feare to use the name of God The particular vertues here required with their opposite vices are these 1. The propagation of the true doctrine of the will and workes of God and setting forth the same unto others as the Lord chargeth his people Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe c. that thou forget not the things which thine eyes have seene but teach them thy sonnes and thy sonnes sonnes c. Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of this duty in not declaring the will and workes of God to others for it sheweth that they are forgetfull of Gods benefits and so have and know them in vaine as that unprofitable servant saith in the Parable I was therefore afraide and went and hid thy talent in the earth Matth. 25.25 2. The corrupting of the true doctrine concerning the will and workes of God as Ieremy saith of the false Prophets that they prophesied lies in the name of God Ierem. 14.14 Vrsin This is a speciall transgression of this Commandement when any abuseth the name of God Ad confirmandam erroneam religionis doctrinam To confirme any erroneus doctrine of religion Osiander As they doe which alleage Scripture in defense of their errours And to this purpose Gloss. Interlinear Nomen Dei legne lapidi vel hujusmodi non attribues c. Thou shalt not give the name of God to stockes or stones or such like c. 2. The setting forth of Gods praise blessing of his name in all his workes seeking of his glory reverencing of his Majesty is here commanded as the Apostle saith Coloss. 3.17 Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thanks to God even the Father by him Contrary hereunto are 1. The contempt or neglect of the glory of God as Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God which transgression is committed when men doe not acknowledge God the giver and author of all good things which they injoy 2. Blasphemy which is to speake evill of the name of God as to murmure and repine against him to make him the author of evill and such like against this sinne it was decreed by Moses law that he that blasphemed the name of God should bee put to death Levit. 24.17 3. Cursing and execration is contrary hereunto when men doe curse others as from God as wishing the plague of God to light on them or such like for so they make God but as the executioner to take revenge according to their lust and wicked desire of such curses speaketh David Psal. 109.17 As he loved cursing so shall it come unto him as he loved not blessing so shall it bee farre from him 3. Confession of the truth is another vertue here prescribed Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation So Saint Peter Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of that hope which is in you 1. Pet. 3.15 Contrary hereunto are 1. The deniall of the truth through feare and infirmity as Peter with cursing denied Christ. 2. A generall apostasie and falling away from the truth of such the Apostle speaketh They went out from us for they were not of us 1. Ioh. 3.19 3. Dissembling of the truth as they which confessed not Christ lest they should have beene cast out of the Synagogue Iohn 11.42 4. Offence and scandall in manners or life whereby God is dishonoured Such were the Jewes of whom the Apostle saith The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you Rom. 2.24 4. Invocation of the name of God which is a devout petition and asking at the hands of God of such things as we need grounded upon the confidence of the promises of God in Christ. So the Prophet David saith Praise the Lord and call upon his name Psalm 105.1 Invocation as it is a part of Gods worship and so belongeth unto him is a branch of the first Commandement wherein I rather follow Simlerus judgement who maketh invocation of Saints a breach of the first Commandement than Vrsinus who referreth it to the third But in respect of the manner required in prayer that it should be done with a true heart and unfained devotion it appertaineth to the third precept Contrary unto true and faithfull invocation are first the neglect of prayer Psalm 14.4 They call not upon the Lord. Secondly the abusing of prayer and invocation of the name of God to unlawfull ends as to sorcery and enchantment Borrh. Thirdly the asking of such things as are not agreeable to the will of God as the Apostle saith Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Iam. 4.22 Fourthly lip labour in prayer when many words are used but without any true devotion As the Prophet saith This people honoureth mee with their lips but their heart is farre from me Isai. 29.13 as it is cited Mark 7.6 5. Here is commanded a due and reverent taking of the name of God into our mouthes by a lawfull oath whereby
Therefore the Lords day must be warranted by the word before it can be sanctified and set apart to holy uses 5. And seeing the Jewes Sabbath is warranted by the word it must also be changed by the word there must bee the same authority in the alteration of it which was in the first institution The Lords day then was not appointed by the ordinary authority of the Church for then the Church by the same authority might constitute another day if there were cause which cannot be admitted but as Vrsinus saith Apostolica Ecclesiae pro libertate sibi à Christo donata c. The Apostolike Church according to the liberty given them of Christ did make choice of the first day for the seventh The Church then by the extraordinary power of the Apostles directed specially thereunto by the Spirit of God did alter the day and Tostatus saith well Tota Ecclesia Spiritu sancto ducta hunc deem instituit The whole Church being led by the holy Ghost did institute this day quaest 11. 7. Conf. Of the preeminence of the Lords day beyond other festivals ANother errour of the Romanists is that they require sanctification and necessary keeping of all holy dayes as making a necessity of keeping all alike Rhemist annot Galath 4. sect 5. Contra. 1. The same difference that was betweene the legall Sabbath and other their festivals remaineth still betweene the Lords day observed among Christians and other holy dayes but the Sabbath day was more strictly observed than the greatest festivals besides for on their Sabbath it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor to dresse their meat Exod. 16.23 but on other festivals they were not forbidden to doe such works as were to bee done about their meat Exod. 12.16 they were onely restrained from doing servile works Levit. 23.7 but the works about their meat and drinke were not servile 2. The observation of the Lords day doth simply binde every Christian in conscience though there were no positive Law of the Church for it that wheresoever a Christian liveth in any part of the world it is his dutie in remembrance of the resurrection of our blessed Saviour to sanctifie the Lords day but other festivals of Saints a man is not bound in conscience simply to keepe but as hee is bound in generall to yeeld obedience to the superiour authoritie in lawfull things for onely Gods immediate Commandements doe simply bind in conscience in respect of the thing commanded as the Apostle saith There is one lawgiver that is able to save and destroy Iam. 4.12 and no more but he alone therefore by this reason the Lords day hath a preeminence before other festivals 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Sabbatum vel una quaecunque esset dies in hebdomada observanda videbatur dependere à ratione naturali The Sabbath or what other day is to be kept in the weeke seemeth to depend upon naturall reason as is shewed before quest 5. Caetera observationes sunt magis ex voluntate legislatoris Other observations depend rather of the will of the lawmaker Tostat. qu. 13. So our Lords day succeeding the Jewish Sabbath is grounded in part even upon the law of nature but other festivities depend ab arbitrio Ecclesiae of the determination of the Church So then to conclude this point as Augustine saith Quomodo Maria virgo mater Domini inter omnes mulieres principatum tenet sic inter caeteros dies haec omnium dierum mater est As the Virgin Marie the mother of our Lord is the principall among women so among other dayes this day is as the mother of the rest Sermon de temper 36. 8. Controv. To commit any sinne upon the Lords day is a double transgression THe Romanists here have another erroneous assertion that the internall act of religion pertaineth not to the keeping of the Sabbath but the externall and so consequently they denie that any sinne committed upon the Sabbath is thereby the greater Bellar. de cult sanctor lib. 3. cap. 10. prop. 4. Contra. 1. But the contrarie is evident out of Scripture that it belongeth to the rest of the Sabbath to abstaine from the works of sinne ut vacantes à pravis actionibus c. that being vacant or ceasing from evill actions they might suffer God to worke in them by his Spirit therefore the Lord saith speaking of his Sabbath It is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Exod. 31.13 And to the same purpose Ezechiel chap. 20.12 I have given them also my Sabbath to be a signe betweene me and them that they might know that I am the Lord that doe sanctifie them These places are urged to this purpose by Pelargus Bastingius 2. So the Fathers expound that precept of doing no servile worke upon the Sabbath Ne nos voluptas corporis libido succendant That the pleasure and lust of the bodie should not inflame us upon this day qui enim facit peccatum est servus peccati for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne So Hierome in Esaiam cap. 59. Likewise Augustine thus writeth Spiritualiter observat sabbatum Christianus abstinens se ab opere servili c. A Christian man doth spiritually observe the Sabbath in abstaining from servile worke what is this from servile worke from sinne Tractat. 4. in Ioann So also Thomas Est triplex servitus una qua homo servit peccato c. There is a threefold service one when a man serveth sinne altera qua homo servit homini c. another when man serveth man and this service is according to the bodie not in the minde tertia est servetus Dei the third is the service of God If we understand servile worke this last way it is not forbidden upon the Sabbath day sed alia opera servilia primo vel secundo modo c. but other servile works the first or second way are contrary to the keeping of the Sabbath Sic Thomas 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. addit 3. 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Hence it followeth that hee which committeth adulterie killeth or is drunken upon the Lords day magis peccat quà m si aliis diebus idem ageret sinneth more than if he should doe the same thing upon other dayes quia sic est transgressor duplicis praecepti because he so transgresseth two Commandements that precept Thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill or any other and this of sanctifying the Sabbath Tostat. qu. 12. See more of this question elsewhere Synops. Centur. 2. err 70. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against hypocrisie and vaine glorie Vers. 8. REmember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it c. Rupertus applieth this text against the doing of any thing for vaine glorie or to bee seene of men but wee should referre all to the praise of God In omnibus operibus tuis Deiretributionem attende c. In all thy works wait for
bring them to repentance or in judgement to make them more inexcusable Tostat. quaest 20. 3. And oftentimes vita eorum est misera furiis eos persequentibus their life is miserable their owne conscience troubling and accusing them here and the judgement of God meeteth with them afterward Simler 4. Their life also is prolonged to their punishment herein Dum ipsis merces inhumanitatis à filiis nepotibus rependitur while their ingratitude to their parents is rendred and repayed by their owne children and posterity Calvin QUEST XXIV How this promise of long life is performed seeing the righteous seed are many times soone cut off FUrther it is also objected that many times vertuous and obedient children are cut off and their dayes are shortned so that this promise of long life is not alwayes performed to such Answ. 1. Quod ordinarium frequentissimum est ostenditur that which is ordinary and usuall is here shewed extraordinary things must be left to the secret judgement of God we see by experience that for the most part this blessing of long life is bestowed upon dutifull and obedient children Galas 2. Boni filii citò rapiuntur ne à malitia perturbentur good children are taken away lest they might bee disturbed and corrupted by sinne as it is said Wisdom 4.11 He was taken away lest wickednesse should alter his understanding Tostat. 3. They are removed from the earth that they should not see and taste of the miseries and calamities which the Lord intendeth to send upon the world Basting Which was Abiahs case the sonne of Ieroboam 1. King 14.13 4. He that honoureth his father though he dye soone may bee said to have lived long for Vita longa non mensuratur tempore sed actione long life is not measured by time but by action Thomas As if a man in thirty yeeres have attained to greater perfection of godlinesse than the sinner which hath lived an hundred he may be said to have lived longer than he as it is said Wisdom 2.13 Though he was soone dead yet fulfilled he much time Tostat. 5. These temporall blessings are granted and promised upon condition so long as the Lord seeth it to be good for his children and Quantum ordinantur ad futuram remunerationem as they are ordained to be helpes unto the reward to come Thom. If the Lord see that they are rather hinderances than helpes in his secret judgement hee doth otherwise dispose of them as is most for his glory and the good of his children 6. Though they have a short life here In coelis reposita est major compensatio a greater recompence is laid up for them in heaven Calvin As if a man were promised two akers of ground in the barren mountaines of Liguria and afterward have them given in the fruitfull soile of Campania the promise should be more than kept Simler Questions concerning the duty of subjects unto the Civill Magistrate QUEST XXIII Of the duty of subjects toward their Prince BEcause under the name of parents also are comprehended the fathers of the Commonwealth Princes and other Magistrates in the next place now commeth to be declared what duties the subjects are to yeeld unto them 1. They must submit themselves unto those Governours which are set over them in the Lord and honour them by performing all dutifull loyalty and obedience as the Apostle teacheth That every soule should be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 2. Honour also must be yeelded unto them both in heart in word and in gesture So also the Apostle Rom. 13.7 Give to all men c. feare to whom feare honour to whom honour belongeth So Nathan comming in to King Salomon made obeysance upon his face downe to the ground 1. King 1.23 The Romane histories doe make honourable mention of Q. Fabius Maximus for reverencing and honouring his sonne being Consul But Christians are much better instructed by the Word of God and ought to shew the same in practice what reverence feare and honour is due unto Magistrates 3. Fidelity and love must the subjects shew toward their Prince in defending and maintaining his life and state dignity and honour in discovering of treasons conspiracies practices and dangers intended against his life and person So the people did fight for David against rebellious Abshalom and would not suffer David to hazard his person among them for thou art now say they worth ten thousand of us 2. Sam. 18.3 So Mardoche bewrayed the treason of two of the Kings Eunuches against Ahashverâ—sh Ester 6. 4. Subjects also must shew their piety toward their Magistrates to pray unto God for them as the Apostle exhorteth that prayer should be made especially for Kings 1. Tim. 2.2 So the Christians in the Primitive Church used to pray even for the Pagane Emperours in this forme wishing unto them Vitam prolixam imperium firmum domum tutam exercitus fortes Senatum fidelem populum probum orbem quietum A long life a sure Empire a safe house strong armies a faithfull Counsell a good people and the world quiet Tertull. Apolog. cap. 30. 5. Humility also and modesty becommeth subjects not to usurpe upon the office of the Prince but to bring all their complaints unto him not seeking to redresse things themselves as Abshalom did fawne upon the people and insinuate himselfe into their favour wishing that he were their Judge to end their matters 2. Sam. 15.4 6. Another duty is thankfulnesse to be shewed testified and acknowledged by all meanes for the benefits received by their godly government as Araunah being but a stranger in Israel expressed his thankfull minde in giving liberally as a King unto King David 2. Sam. 24.23 7. Subjects also are bound to helpe and support the necessities of the Crowne and Kingdome by giving Subsidies taxes and such other reliefe as the Apostle willeth To give custome to whom custome and tribute to whom tribute belongeth Rom. 13.7 Christ himselfe also paid tribute Matth. 19. and Ioseph and Mary went to Bethlem to be taxed Luk. 2. 8. All these duties must bee performed unto the Civill Magistrate both because it is Gods ordinance from whom they receive their authority Rom. 13.1 and in respect of our selves that under them wee may lead a godly and a peaceable life 1. Tim. 2.2 Bucanus QUEST XXIV How far subjects are bound to obey their Governours BUt the authority of Magistrates over their subjects is not absolute it must be limited according to the rules of the Word of God and subjects are bound no further to obey than they are obliged in conscience according to the Word of God And here these considerations are necessary 1. Who commandeth 2. What 3. And where 1. If it be the inferiour Magistrate that commandeth or requireth any unjust thing the subject that is grieved is to make his complaint and to sue for redresse unto the Superiour and highest Magistrate as Paul appealed from the Romane Governours in Judea unto Caesar. 2.
If it be the Prince himselfe and chiefe Magistrate which enjoyneth any thing unjust and unlawfull it must be considered of what nature and kinde it is that is commanded 1. If it be against piety and our duty toward God we must rather submit our selves to the punishment than yeeld unto the Commandement and so obey rather God than man as the three children did rather chuse to endure the flaming fire than to worship the Idoll which was set up and Daniel resolved rather to be cast into the Lions den than to be barred from making his prayer unto his God 2. If the things commanded concerne our temporall state as in grievous impositions taxes payments no resistance at all is to be used but such burdens must be endured with patience untill by good meanes as first prayer unto God and then making their moane unto their Governours they may bee eased So the people of God did submit themselves to such payments as their land was taxed at by their hard Lords as the people of Judea paid unto the King of Ashur 300. talents of silver and 30. talents of gold which he required of them 2. King 18.14 But Naboths case herein was singular who did well in not yeelding his inheritance unto the Kings desire because that belonged to the speciall policy of that nation not to alienate their inheritance from one tribe to another that a distinction of their families and tribes might be kept that it might be knowne of what tribe and family the Messiah should come Bucanus 3. If the subjects life be by indirect meanes assaulted or the chastity of his wife or the life of his children which a man is bound to defend by the law of nature as we see the unreasonable creatures are ready to defend their young ones the subject in these extremities is not to rise against the Princes authority yet the law of nature will binde him by all lawfull meanes to defend him and his Bucanus As the Prophet Elisha when the King sent a messenger unjustly to take off his head bid the Elders that sate with him in the house to shut the doore and to handle the messenger roughly 3. The third consideration is Where that is in what kinde of State such unjust edicts and commandements are enjoyned for if the State bee usurped by some Tyrant not lawfully possessed of the government it is lawfull for the State to remove him and to take armes against him as the Macchabees resisted King Antiochus wicked decrees 1. Macch. 2. who was an usurper upon that State Againe where the people are free and the Prince received upon condition to maintaine the ancient franchises liberties and immunities of the country the State may lawfully maintaine their liberties against the vexation and violence of Tyrants which was the case of Helvetia when they shaked off the government of the house of Austria And this case is much like unto that when Trajanus the Emperour delivered a sword to a certaine Governour with these words Vse this sword for me as long as I doe justly and against me if I doe unjustly But in an absolute Monarchy the case is otherwise QUEST XXV Whether it had beene lawfull for David to have killed Saul against Bucanus BUt here I cannot let passe untouched that assertion of Bucanus David potuisse juste interficere Saulem c. That David might justly have killed Saul because he had violently taken from him his wife had slaine the Priests and persecuted him with open force But that David did forbeare lest hee might have given offence to the Heathen that would have taken exception to the Kings of Israel if they had entred by bloud and others might have beene encouraged by this example to have attempted the like against lawfull Kings and beside David should have obscured his owne calling being of God and have beene thought ambitiously by seeking his owne revenge to have aspired to the kingdome Bucan de magistrat loc 77. Contra. It was neither expedient nor lawfull for David to have killed Saul as may be shewed by these reasons 1. He himselfe saith Wickednesse proceed from the wicked but mine hand be not upon thee 1. Sam. 24. 14. That which to doe was wickednesse was no wayes lawfull but to have killed Saul was wickednesse as David himselfe confesseth Ergo. 2. Againe David taketh another reason from the calling of Saul Who can lay his hand upon the Lords anointed and be guiltlesse 1. Sam. 26.9 It was not only not expedient but not lawfull to slay the Lords anointed 3. David maketh this distribution Either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battell and perish the Lord keepe me from laying mine hand c. ibid. v. 10. Saul only lawfully could end his dayes in respect of David three wayes by a naturall death or violent in battell or by the extraordinary stroke of Gods hand for he that God had set up must be removed also by God but if David had killed him he had not ended his dayes by any of these meanes 2. Places of doctrine observed upon the fifth Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe duties prescribed in this Commandement are of three sorts 1. Either of superiours toward their inferiours 2. Or of the inferiours toward their superiours 3. Or such as are common to them both 1. Superiours are first parents to whom it appertaineth 1. To nourish and provide for their children 1. Timoth. 5.8 If any provide not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he hath denied the faith c. 2. To defend them against wrong Ephes 6.4 Fathers provoke not your children to wrath 3. To instruct them They must bring them up in the information of the Lord Ephes. 6.4 4. To give them due discipline and correction Prov. 19.18 Chasten thy sonne while there is hope and let not thy soule spare for his murmuring Contrary hereunto are 1. Either to be carelesse to provide for the children as Hagar cast away her sonne in despaire Gen. 21. or to pamper them too much and bring them up wantonly 2. Not to protect or defend them from wrongs or to be too much moved for small injuries offered unto them 3. Not to have care to give them good education and instruction as they whose children called the Prophet bald-head 2. King 2. 4. Not to give them due correction but to suffer them to commit sinne without cheeke which was Eli his fault 1. Sam. 2. 2. Magistrates also are the fathers of the Common-wealth to whom it belongeth first to prescribe good Lawes agreeable to both the tables of the Morall law and therefore the King is bid to read in the Law of God all the dayes of his life Deut. 17.19 2. To see those Lawes executed and the morall Commandements observed and kept of all Rom. 13. vers 4. He is the minister of God to take vengeance c. on him
should not be soone provoked because rage is a sinne before God and so deserveth punishment and for that every man desireth libertie but he that is given to anger is not Dominus sui ipsius Master of himselfe 2. He must take heed ut 〈◊〉 in ira permaneat that he continue not long in anger Psal. 4. Be angrie and sinne not Ephes. 4. Let not the Sunne goe downe upon your wrath 3. Men must bee carefull ne procedat primò in corde that anger proceed not first in the heart for then it turneth to hatred and he that hateth his brother is a manslayer for Se interficit spoliando se charitate alium He killeth himselfe by spoyling himselfe of charitie and another also 4. Ne procedat in verbo It must not proceed in word for he which calleth his brother foole is in danger of hell fire Matth. 5. 5. Ne procedat in opere It must not proceed unto the deed for in every worke wee must consider two things Facere justitiam misericordiam To doe justice and shew mercie but he which is angrie can doe neither For the first the Apostle saith that the wrath of 〈◊〉 doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Iam. 1.20 It is reported of Plato that hee should say to his servant that had offended him Punirem te nisi essem iratus I would punish thee if I were not angrie And he that is angrie can shew no mercie as it is said of Simeon and Levi in their rage they killed a man Gen. 49. Thom. in opuscul QUEST VIII Of rayling and reviling NExt unto the inward rage and heat of the affections followeth the outward indignation expressed by words gesture and other signes and the third degree is when men fall to plaine railing backbiting slandering threatning as these three are thus expressed by our blessed Saviour Whosoever is angrie with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement and whosoever saith unto his brother racha shall be worthie to be punished by a counsell and whosoever shall say thou foole shall be worthie to be punished with hell fire Matth. 5.22 1. Here our Saviour maketh three degrees of anger or rage the one in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause the second in the shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one racha that is idle head light braine for so rik in the Hebrew to the which this Syrian word agreeth both in sound and sense signifieth light value Iun. Matth. 5.22 As also this indignation may bee expressed by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like Simler Then the third degree followeth in open railing as calling one foole with other termes of reviling 2. As our Saviour maketh difference of the sins so also he sheweth divers degrees of punishment alluding unto the politike forme of judgement for first there was the session or judgement of three who judged of small causes then of 23. who determined more waightie matters then of 71. before whom the high Priest or a false Prophet and sometime a whole tribe was convented and judged Beza So he that is angrie shall be censured in the secret judgement of God he that sheweth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assemblie of the heavenly Angels and Saints he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthie of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment Marlorat For they used foure kinds of punishments among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death strangling the sword stoning and fire of the which the last was the worst Beza 3. For he that raileth and revileth tres quasi uno ictu occidit killeth three as it were with one blow himselfe him that giveth credit and the third whom he slandereth and revileth Basting QUEST IX Whether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here THe externall act followeth not only of killing but in offering any other violence with the hand in beating wounding striking and such like 1. Here commeth to be examined the opinion of R. Salomon that in this precept only murther is forbidden but other violent wrongs in maimes wounds shedding of bloud beatings and such like hee thinketh onely afterward to bee restrained in the Judicials 2. Against this opinion these reasons are enforced 1. The Judicials only concerned the Israelites and did not bind the Gentiles but even among them these kind of violent assaults were unlawfull therefore they are forbidden not by the Judicials only but by the Morall law Tostat. qu. 21. He also urgeth this reason The things which were forbidden by the Judicials of Moses only it was no sinne for the Israelites to doe before those Lawes were given them that is before they came to Mount Sinai but it was unlawful before for them one to smite another as for the same cause Moses reproved an Hebrew that did his brother wrong and smote him Exod. 2.13 therefore these wrongs were not only prohibited by the Judiciall law 3. Burgensis giveth this reason Quia facit contra charitatem Because he that smiteth or woundeth though he kill not doth against charity as he also doth which killeth though in an higher degree So also Lippoman 4. Tostatus further giveth this rule Omnia quae pertinent ad idem genus reducuntur ad idem prâ—ceptuum All that belongeth to the same kinde is to be referred to the same Commandement as all wounding beating smiting tendeth to the hurt of our brother in his body as killing likewise doth QUEST X. Why actuall murder is such an hainous sinne before God NOw followeth the greatest transgression among the rest which is the taking away of a mans life 1. For if hatred envy railing wounding and the like are counted murder before God in respect of the will and purpose much more murder it selfe which is the scope and end whereat all the former wrongs and injuries drive for if those things are displeasing unto God because they often bring forth murder the effect it selfe must needs bee more hainous Basting 2. Another reason which amplifieth the sinne of murder is because the Lord by this meanes seeth Imaginem suam violari that his image is violated which is given as a reason of this precept Gen. 9.6 Calvin 3. And againe it is an unnaturall sinne because man is as our owne flesh as the Prophet saith Isai. 58.7 Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh but no man ever hated his owne flesh as the Apostle saith Calvin Yea the murderer herein is crudelier Lupâ— more cruell than the Wolfe for as Aristotle writeth 4. Animalium Give unto a Wolfe the flesh of another Wolfe and he will not eat it yet one man preyeth upon another and devoureth another Thomas 4. Hominum societas violatur by this meanes the societie of man is violated which that it may be preserved the Lord forbiddeth all shedding of bloud Galas 5. Polluitur foedatur terra
was no guile Ioh. 1.47 hee was a just harmelesse and innocent man Contrarie hereunto are all kinde of hurting or harming others by violence oppression of purpose or negligence of such speaketh the Wise-man They cannot sleepe unlesse they doe evill Prov. 4. 2. Another vertue is gentlenesse mildnesse not to bee apt to quarrell upon every occasion but to bee patient in bearing of wrongs and readie even to forgive our enemies as David spared the life of Saul and endured with patience the reviling of Shemei Contrarie hereunto are 1. Stupiditie not to be angrie or moved at all no not for manifest and notorious wrongs and injuries as Saul saved Agag alive whom Samuel through a just indignation for the great wrongs which that nation had done to the people of God hewed in peeces 2. Anger rage desire of revenge wherein David offended in purposing to put Nabal and his house to the sword in his furie and rage 1 Sam. 25. 3. A third vertue is Peaceablenesse to bee carefull to avoid all offences and occasions of contention and to end and compound strifes and contentions being once risen as Moses did betweene the two Hebrewes Exod. 2. and as Abraham moved to have a separation betweene him and Lot their servants and their cattell for avoiding of further contention Genes 13. Contrarie hereunto it is to be turbulent and unquiet to move sedition discord enmitie such were the seditious in Israel Core Dathan and Abiram Numb 16. Vertues furthering and helping our neighbour are 1. Just severitie in punishing of offenders which is the office of Magistrates who are the Ministers of God in that behalfe as David worthily put to death those two Captaines that had murthered Ishbosheth 2 Sam. 4. Contrarie hereunto are 1. Injustice rigour and crueltie as Herod beheaded Iames and laid hand on Peter also Act. 12. 2. Connivence and remisnesse as God was angrie with Ahab because hee had let Benhadad escape 1 King 20.41 2. Zeale and indignation for the wrongs and injuries offered to men as Abraham armed his houshold to goe and rescue Lot Gen. 14. Contrarie hereunto is carelesnesse of others miserable and afflicted estate as in Pharaohs Butler that remembred not Iosephs afflictions 3. Mercie and commiseration to bee grieved for the miseries of others as David and his companie wept when the Amalekites had smitten Ziklag 1 Sam. 30.4 Contrarie hereunto is hardnesse of heart to have no feeling compassion as the rich Glutton had not of Lazarus Luk. 16. Ex Vrsin 3. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against the Stoikes that denied any passion at all to be in a wise man WHereas it is shewed before that even rash and unadvised anger is forbidden in this precept according to the doctrine of our blessed Saviour Matth. 5.22 The Stoikes are confuted whose opinion was that the passions of anger and of other such like affections were not incident unto wise men but the opinion of the Peripatetikes was that Ira cadit in sapientem sed moderata that anger is incident to a wise man but moderate and temperate which opinion commeth neerer the truth Et primò patet authoritate And this first is evident by the authoritie of the Gospell which sheweth anger to have beene in our blessed Saviour Secundò ratione Againe it is manifest by reason for if all the passions of the minde were contrarie to vertue there should be some powers of the soule in vaine Imo essent homini in nocumentum they should be to a mans hurt as the facultie of anger and desire but God made nothing in vaine Further anger is taken three wayes Primó prout est in solo judicio rationis absque commotione animi first as it is in the judgement onely without any commotion of the minde and so the Lord in Scripture is said to bee angrie Secondly it is taken for the passion of the minde which sometime is ordered and ruled by reason as when one is angrie Quando debet quantum debet pro quo debet When he ought as much as he ought and for what he ought to be angrie and then it is a note of zeale Thirdly there is a kinde of anger Qua refugit judicium rationis which refuseth and rejecteth the judgement and direction of reason and this is alwayes sinne Thomas in opuscul 2. Confut. Against those that thinke no anger to be forbidden THere are some further that doe hold that anger is not at all forbidden in this precept 1. Because it is naturall 2. We read that God himselfe in Scripture is said to be angrie 3. Christ himselfe was and the holy Saints and Prophets as Moses and Paul 4. The Apostle forbiddeth not to be angrie but onely to persevere and continue in it Ephes. 4.26 Answ. 1. Naturall and moderate affections are the worke of God in the nature of man and so they are not forbidden but those affections which were perfect and good in the nature of man before sinne entred are now through the sinne of man perverted and corrupted and refuse to be subject to reason and so had need to bee reformed by grace these violent and intemperate affections are forbidden and so anger not simplie for to be angrie with that which is evill is commendable So our Saviour condemneth not all anger but when a man is angrie with his brother unadvisedly Matth. 19.22 2. God is not said to be angrie as man is it is no passion or perturbation in God but the Scripture so speaketh of God according to our capacitie for Ira est appetitus ultionis anger is a desire of revenge and therefore because man cannot punish without anger God is said to be angrie quando punit scelera when he punisheth sinne ultio ejus ira dicitur his revenge is called anger 3. These naturall affections and passions of the minde were otherwise in Christ than in us in him they were temperate and moderate without sinne as they were first created in man and such kinde of anger we grant is not forbidden 4. The last reason sheweth that all anger is not forbidden but that onely which exceedeth measure as to be too much inflamed with anger and to continue long therein which we also grant ex Simler 3. Conf. Against the Anabaptists that it is lawfull for Christians to beare armour and to make warre WHereas out of this prohibition Thou shalt not kill is excepted the lawfull Magistrate which either putteth to death or maketh just warre we are here to deale against the Anabaptists who hold it unlawfull for Christians to beare armour or weapons or to wage battell Their reasons and arguments are these 1. Our Saviour in the Gospell biddeth that we should not resist evill but whosoever will smite thee on the left cheeke turne to him the right also Matth. 5.39 Answ. 1. It is evident that our blessed Saviour doth not here bring in a new law but onely freeth the law from the corrupt gloses of the Scribes and Pharisies he therefore giveth the
up in three dayes Matth. 26.61 The like false witnesse was suborned against Stephen Act. 6.14 Wee have heard him say that this Iesus of Nazaret shall destroy this place c. Basting But Hierome observeth further that they did not only pervert thâ— sense and meaning of our blessed Saviours words but invert and change the words themselves for Christ said Solvite templum hoc destroy ye this temple Ioh. 2.19 but they alter the words thus I can destroy this temple But he said Destroy it you not I Non licitum est ut nobis ipsi inferamus manus it is not lawfull for us to lay hands upon our selves they adde further and build it againe in three dayes But our Saviour ut ostenderet animalâ— spirâ—â—s templum c. to shew that he meant a living and breathing temple said I will raise it up in three dayes Hierom. super Matth. 26. QUEST XV. Of the violating of faith in leagues and covenants THere remaineth another kinde of publike false testimony which is in the violating of league◠〈◊〉 and covenants 1. This S. Paul reckoneth among the sinnes of the Gentiles Rom. 1 3â— that they were truce-breakers and for this speciall fault were the Carthagineans noted with whom it was usuall to falsifie their faith so that it grew into a proverb Puâ—ica fideâ— the Carthagineans faith Of the same kinde was that sacrilegious and impious breach of faith in that great massacre in France and 〈◊〉 slaughter practised by the Papists upon the Protestants against their faith given and covenants of peace made betweene them 2. This violating of faith as it is a breach of an oath and so manifest perjury is referred to the third precept but in regard that promises are falsified to men it appertaineth hither to this Commandement Siml 3. Of this kind was that dissembled covenant and agreement 〈…〉 and Levi and the Sichemites and 〈◊〉 slaughter of the â—ibeonites contrary to th◠〈…〉 that Ioshua formerly had made with them for the which the Lord was angry and 〈…〉 land with famine in David 〈…〉 Sam. 21.1 QUEST XVI Whether are more grievous publike or private false witnesse-bearing NOw follow such false testimonies as are committed privately in the which in generall 〈…〉 be observed 〈…〉 false testimonies which are publike in judgement 〈…〉 than those which are out of judgement both because publike witnesses speake upon their oath and so are more credited and greater infamy followeth upon such a publike testimony than by a private slander but this must be understood only materialiter materially in respect of the matter and action it selfe and 〈…〉 other things being alike for otherwise intentionaliter the private slander 〈…〉 a more malicious intent to 〈◊〉 than he which falsly deposeth in judgement and beside the 〈…〉 if his false 〈◊〉 touch his neighbours life is more injurious than hee which 〈…〉 falsly where the crime bringeth not the life in question 2. There is difference and in publike false testimonies in respect of the divers action for there are three kindes of actions or causes there 〈…〉 civill cause as in an action of debt or such like there is causa criminalis civiliter 〈◊〉 a criminall cause but civilly intended that is when the crime only deserveth a civill punishment as a pecuniary mulct and causa criminalis criminaliter intentâ—â—a a criminall cause criminally intended â—s to the punishing of the body or losse of limme or life The false accusation in the second is more grievous than in the first where no infamy lieth and in the third more than in the second where there is infamy only but in the third there is both infamy and punishment Sic fere Tostat. quâ—st 25. QUEST XVII Of the divers kindes of private false testimonies OF slandering Now the particular kindes of false testimonies privately given are these 1. 〈◊〉 privy slandering and obtrectation of them that are absent This speciall vertue is required of those that shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle He that slandreth not with his tongue Psal. 11.3 such an 〈…〉 Sibâ— that accused Mephihoseth 2. Sam. 16.1 and wicked Doeg that by his malicious accusation procured the slaughter of 85. of the Lords Priests 1. Sam. 22.9 and Haman which incensed the King against the whole nation of the Jewes Esther 3.9.10 Pelarg. 2. Neither they only which devise the slander are here faulty but they which willingly receive it and beleeve it and therefore it followeth in the Psalmâ— 15.3 He that receiveth not a false report against his neighbour Simonides the Musician by the light of 〈◊〉 could reprove one that told him that many spake evill of him Et quando tu desines mihi 〈…〉 c. and when wilt thou leave to backbite me with thine eares 3. They also which suffer one to be slandered in their hearing and hold their peace not defending the good name of their brother are partakers in this sinne such were the servants of Saul that held their peace when Saul charged Ioâ—â—than and David to have conspired against him 1. Sam. 22.8 But Ionathan dealt faithfully with David defending him in his absence before Saul his father 1. Sam. 19.4 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 evill speaking and railing which S. Paul biddeth to be put away Ephes. 4.31 which is of divers sorts 1. In manifest and open railing to the face as Shemei cursed David 2. Sam. 16. 2. In derision and scorning as Michel laughed David to scorne 2. Sam. 6. Simler 3. Or in hasty and rash judgement 〈◊〉 Potiphar upon the complaint of his wife without any further examination condemned innocent Ioseph to prison Basting 3. Then there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whispering they which use it are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whisperers tatlers Qui recitant quicquid audiant who will tell whatsoever they heare Thomas Therefore the Law saith Thâ—â— shalt not walke about with tales among the people Levit. 19.16 These are first busie bodies that doe curiously inquire and aske questions of things that belong not unto them They goe about from house to house 1 Tim. 5.13 then they are praâ—lers that clacke in every corner whatsoever they know and so they are the sowers of dissention and makers of strife which is one of the six things which the Wise-man abhorreth Prov. 6.19 4. Hitherto belongeth also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 flattery who seeke altogether to please and doe uphold them upon whom they fawne in their sinnes 1. The scope and end of such flatterers is their owne profit and advantage and therefore they attend upon rich men and specially in Princes Courts as such there were in Sauls Court of whom David complaineth They flatter with their tongues and speake with a double 〈◊〉 Psal. 12.2 2. Of these there are two sorts for there are some flatterers in the callings of religion as false Prophets and flattering Preachers that sooth up men in their sinnes such were they whom Ezechiel describeth chap. 13. that did sow
originall sinne to be a breach of this precept as originall justice is therein prescribed and commanded because the Morall law is grounded upon the Law of nature which was perfect in man by creation before his fall from which perfection originall sinne is a declining defect This then is the conclusion that these involuntary motions though they doe not venire in rationem coram Deo come into reckoning before God if they presently vanish before the will and affection incline unto them yet they doe shew the corruption of our nature that although they breake not out into a flame yet they are sparkles that flie upward Iob 5.7 our corrupt nature is as the coale and those idle and wandering thoughts as the sparks that flie up but if these sparks doe not kindle into a flame they shall never burne us nor be laid unto our judgement and so Chrysostom sath well Si concupiscentia non consentit voluntas sola concupiscentia non damnat If the will consent not to concupiscence concupiscence alone shall not condemne us Homil. 52. in Matth. which is through Gods mercie for otherwise even originall corruption is sufficient to condemne us QUEST IV. Why there is no precept to direct tha inward passion of anger as of coveting NOw why there is not the like precept given to direct the inward act of the irefull power of the mind as to forbid the first motion of anger and rage as there is virtutis concupiscibilis of the coveting and desiring facultie these reasons are alleaged 1. The like is to be understood in other Commandements that the very internall act and first inclination of the heart unto evill is forbidden but expresly the concupiscence is named because it is more hard to resist the concupiscence whose object is some apparent good either delectable or profitable whereas the inward passion of anger movet ad aliquid triste moveth alwayes to some heavie thing not delightsome or profitable So Tostatus The same reason is yeelded by Thomas Aquin Homicidium secundùm se non est concupiscibile sed magis horribile c. Murther is not of it selfe a thing to be desired but to be abhorred but adulterie Habet rationem alicujus boni scilicet delectabilis furtum boni scilicet utilis Hath respect unto some thing that seemeth good namely delectable good and theft to profitable good therefore the concupiscence of these required a speciall precept rather than the other c. But this is no sufficient reason for both it is as hard to resist anger as any other passion because of all other it is most violent and sudden and beside the angrie man in purposing to doe mischiefe taketh delight therein and thinketh it good for him so to doe so that this passion also hath an object of some thing seeming good for otherwise the will of man naturally is not carried unto that which is taken to be evill 2. In this precept even that concupiscence is forbidden which is involuntarie and hath not the assent of the will for as Chrysostom saith Concupiscimus frequenter etiam quod nolumus We covet often that which wee will not All other voluntarie inclinations of the minde to adulterie or theft are prohibited in those other precepts but there is no anger without a purpose of revenge and so hath a consent of the will and so there need no speciall precept for that it properly belonging to that precept Thou shalt not kill as our blessed Saviour sheweth Matth. 5.22 To this purpose Tostatus saith well Ira audit rationem syllogizantem c. Anger heareth reason disputing whether it be meet to take revenge and before reason hath thus concluded anger riseth not but anger hearing this first conclusion that it is fit to take revenge staieth not to heare the second whom and how wee are to revenge but as a quicke messenger that goeth away before hee hath halfe his arrand and as angrie dogges that when they see one doe straightwayes imagine that it is their part to barke not considering who it is that they barke at whether their master or no so anger being an hot and hastie passion resolving by reason of the thing yet weigheth not every circumstance Now concupiscence when any object is offered heareth no reason at all but presently falleth to coveting of it Ex Tostat. qu. 27. QUEST V. Whether sinne properly consist in the internall or externall act IT is here the opinion of the Hebrewes that if a man onely desire another mans wife in his heart and goe no further he sinneth not and Iosephus lib. 12. Antiquit. reproveth Polybius the Historiographer for saying that Antiochus died miserably because he would have spoyled the Temple adding further Si solùm cogitavit non egit peccatum That if he onely thought to doe so he sinned not therefore he was not punished for that but for other evils which he had done in Jerusalem Ex Lyran. Contra. But it may bee made manifest by divers reasons that sinne consisteth rather in actu interiori quà m exteriori In the internall rather than externall act 1. That maketh a good or evill act which is in a mans power but the externall act is not often in mans power but the internall is as the act of the understanding and will as the Apostle saith Rom. 7.18 To will is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good c. 2. Onely it is proper unto man beyond beasts to doe a good or evill act but the externall act bruit beasts can doe as well as man therefore it is the internall facultie of the understanding and will that maketh the act good or bad 3. If in the externall act good and evill onely were found then Angels should doe neither good nor bad which have no externall act because they have no externall faculties powers or instruments the will therefore and understanding which onely are in Spirits are the causes of good and bad actions 4. The same externall acts may bee done as well by those that sleepe by fooles and mad men as by the waking by wise and sober men but the externall act in those is not sinne because it proceedeth not from the will and understanding 5. Both divine and humane lawes make a difference betweene voluntarie and involuntarie acts as in wilfull and casuall murther but the externall act in both is all one 6. Therefore Actus exterior secundùm se nec bonus nec malus est The externall act of it selfe is neither good nor evill but yet in men because of the connexion which the externall act hath with the internall there is some goodnesse or evilnesse found though not so properly as in the internall for there are two acts of the will and understanding the immediate act as to understand to will which is called actâ—â— elicitus the act which issueth out and there is a mediate act as to kill to commit adultery which is actâ—â— imperatus the act commanded therefore
from her Gloss. interlinear Lyran. But the word ghoâ—ah signifieth no such thing Some read horam her time or houre which some interpret tempus nubendi time of marriage some the time of her service He shall not diminish her wages for her service Ex Lippomanâ— Some debitum conjugale understand and it of the marriage debt jus conjugale the right of marriage Cajetan Vatab. Concubitâ—m this lying with her Chalde so also Augustine Actum matrimonialem The matrimoniall act he shall not defraud her of for they which had many wives did not give unto every one of them their time as may appeare in the story of 〈◊〉 and Lâ—ah who purchased of her sister to Iâ—dge with her husband for her sonnes Mandrakes Genes 30. But beside that this were apparently to allow the use of concubines which no where the Law of Moses doth the word ghonah is not found in any such sense But it rather signifieth cohabitation or dwelling for the word maghon which commeth of the same root ghoa is taken for an habitation or dwelling so read Iun. Oleast Montanâ—â— The meaning then is that he shall allow her her food rayment and cohabitation or dwelling because he hath decâ—iâ—ed her of the hope and expectation of marriage So the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the which word Augustine understandeth 〈◊〉 ubi nâ—m lying with her but it rather signifieth conversation that is he shall suffer her still to cohabite and converse in the house not as his wife or concubine but now as a free maid and no longer a servant QUEST XXXI What those three things are mentioned in the text Vers. 11. IF he doe not these three c. 1. Some expound these three things to be these if the master that bought the maid will not take her for his wife nor give her to wife to his sonne nor yet reteine her as his concubine Ex Lyranâ— But this cannot be for these reasons 1. Because it would follow that it was by the Law allowed to take a maid to be ones concubine which was apparently a sinne and a transgression of the seventh Commandement Thou shalt not commit adultery 2. The sense and sentence should remaine imperfect it being not determined what should be done if hee refused to give her food rayment and dwelling if this clause should be referred not to the three things spoken of immediatly before but to those other there given in instance Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Augustine supposeth these to be the three if he neither marry her himselfe nor his sonne neither have defloured her then she shall goe out free quast 78. in Exod. But there is no mention made at all before of deflouring her but of 〈◊〉 her therefore this cannot be any of the three 3. The most doe make these the three things if he neither take her to wife for himselfe nor for his sonne nor yet suffer her to be redeemed So Macâ—ach Borrh. Lyran. Genevens But this exposition cannot stand 1. Because these three things mentioned must be all performed otherwise he must let her goe out free but these three were divers cases and are propounded disjunctively either the father to marry her or the sonne or to suffer her to goe out free 2. In this sense the text should imply a contradiction for if these severall cases before propounded be these three things whereof one is this that if the father doe not marry her himselfe he shall suffer her to be redeemed that is for money but here it is said she shall goe out free paying nothing so shee should goe out for money and goe out without money 4. Wherefore the fittest sense is and most agreeable to referre this clause to the three things going next before he shall not diminish her food apparell and dwelling Sic Tostat. Iun. Cajetan QUEST XXXII Whether maid servants were set free in the seventh yeere and not sometime before sometime after Vers. 11. SHe shall goe out free paying no money 1. She should be set at liberty not onely in the seventh yeere of remission but before si appareant in ea signa pubertatis if the signes of her womanhood appeared Lyran. And the reason is that if shee stayed still in servitude being apt for marriage and neither her master nor his sonne take her to wife she might be in danger to be defloured or else lose the time of her marriage passing over her virginity in service Tostat. So that such maids might be made free before the yeere of freedome came 2. But if the seventh yeere of redemption returned before the maid came to yeeres of marriage which the Hebrewes doe appoint at twelve then could not the master yet shew his liking or disliking of her and therefore such young maidens were not made free no not in the seventh yeere for all this Law is grounded upon this supposition If shee please not her master that is if he purpose not to espouse her to himselfe or to his sonne but this pleasing or displeasing could not appeare untill the maid were ripe and fit for marriage therefore in this case they expected rather the accomplishment of her ripe age than the approching of the seventh yeere Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST XXXIII The summary sense of this Law concerning maid servants NOw concerning the meaning of this Law in generall 1. Cajetane thus resolveth the whole Law this maid servant that is sold by her father unto her master is either incognita à Domini unknowne of her master or knowne if the first then may he sell her but not to any strange people if she be knowne and afterward displease either her master casteth her off and then he must give her a dowry as if she were his daughter or he purposeth to reteine her still as his concubine then hee shall provide for her meat cloth and dwelling Contra. 1. There is no liberty given to the master to sell his maid servant to whom he will but he must suffer her to be redeemed which was to be done by the next of the kin 2. When he had espoused 〈◊〉 to his sonne it is not like that he would then cast her out of the house and send her away with a dowry but reteine her still 3. And if it should be lawfull for him to keepe her still as his concubine then the Law should allow the use of concubines which is no where to be found 2. Tostatus and Lippoman agree with Cajetane in the first case of suffering the maid to be redeemed admitting that her master had not knowne her and in the two other of giving her to his sonne and of taking another unto her but herein they differ that Cajetane in the second case of espousing her to his sonne presupposeth an ejection and casting out of the maid espoused and so endowing her the other thinke she is reteined still Their errour then is in supposing that this maid is knowne of her master because she must so liberally be provided for But
and 〈◊〉 2. And beside the facility easinesse and readinesse of theft other things are to be respected as the worth and price of the thing stollen and the boldnesse and impudency of the theefe 6. Wherefore these reasons rather may be yeelded 1. Quia frequâ—ntius furtâ— subtraâ—ebantur 〈◊〉 It might be that it was a more frequent and usuall thing to steale oxen among the Hebrewes than sheepes and therefore God would restraine the more usuall theft by the greater punishment Tostat. 2. In hâ—c dominium majus â—adacia major In this theft of oxen the losse was greater to the owner when his exe was stollen and the boldnesse of the theefe greater 〈…〉 esse Such a theefe as should steale oxen had need be bold and cunning because such a theft cannot so easily be hid as of sheepe 3. Ab. Ezra also giveth this reason because when a sheepe is stollen the owner loseth but his sheepe but in the other theft 〈…〉 he loseth his oxe and the labour of his oxe this reason also is approved by Oleaster 〈◊〉 Gallasâ—â—â— But Tostatus taketh this exception that iâ— the losse of the oxeus labour â—e accounted here in the restitution of five-fold why should it not be respected as well when the thing stollen is found with the theefe in which â—ase he was to pay but two-fold qu. 2. The answer here is ready because where the oxe is found though thâ—â—e â—e an intermission of his labour yet there is hope of restitution againe so is there not here the oxe being killed or sold. 7. Iosephus thinketh that this Law extendeth it selfe also to other cattell in the fields as to goats as well as sheepe though they be not here 〈◊〉 But concerning the asse or horse because they are not so easily stollen being kept in the house Tostatus thinketh that the Law of two-fold restitution tooke place as in the stealing of houshold stuffe and other moveable goods But it is more like recording to the rule observed before in other Lawes that by one kinde the rest are understood and these two the oxe and sheepe are given â—n â—ssistance as the most usuall and common beasts unto which all other great and small cattell should be reduced as afterward vers 4. direct mention is made of the asse QUEST III. Of the divers punishment of theft and whether it may be capitall NOw concerning the punishment of theft 1. The licentious liberty of the Lacedemonians is much to be misliked who punished not theft at all because they thought it was a meanes to traine and exercise their people in the practice of warre Gallas for it being a Morall law Thou shalt not steale and so grounded upon the Law of nature it ought not by any contrary custome to be discontinued 2. Neither is that Law of Solâ—â— which the Romans also inserted into their twelve Tables to be altogether approved aâ—â—â—ing opposite to Moses Law for they punished manifest theft with foure-fold when the theefe was taken in the manner whereas Moses setteth it but at two-fold and theft not manifest when the theefe is not found with the thing that was stollen they censured with restitution of two-fold whereas Moses chargeth such offence with foure-fold because such an one as hath sold or killed the stollen good hath added sinne to sinne having no purpose of restitution nor there being any possibility thereof Herein therefore the Law of Moses is more equall than the other 3. The Law also of Draco is too severe which punished theft with death the Scythians did so also but they had some reason for it because they had no houses or places of defence for their cattell so that if theft among them had not beene most severely punished nothing could have beene safe 4. Nor yet am I of their opinion that thinke that lex Mosis non pertinet ad politiam nostram the Law of Moses doth not at all belong to the policie of Common-wealths now Lippom. Non sumus alligati ad leges Iudaicas forenses That we are not bound how to the Jewes Civill lawes at all Osiand but that Magistrates may increase the externall punishment whether by death or otherwise as the circumstance of time quality and condition of the people require Contra. 1. As we are not strictly tied in every point to Moses Judicials so yet the equity thereof remaineth still which chiefly consisteth in this in the due measuring and weighing of the nature of sinnes which are thought to be worthy of death 2. Punishments externall may be increased which concerned either pecuniary mulcts or other bodily chastisement not touching the life as Moses punished theft with foure-fold but afterward the sinne increasing it was set at seven-fold Prov. 7.31 Pelarg. 3. But whereas mans life is only at Gods disposition this may be safely affirmed that no humane Law can take away the life of man for any offence without either generall or particular warrant and direction from Gods Law as is more at large before declared p. 4 5. 5. And yet I cannot consent to those that thinke no theft at all ought to be punished by death for even by Moses Law a violent theft as in breaking up of an house was judged worthy of death it was lawfull to kill such a theefe vers 2. Againe sacrilegious theft was likewise punished in the same manner as Iakob giveth sentence that they should not live that had stollen Labans gods Gen. 31.32 So Achan was put to death for stealing the excommunicate thing Iosh. 7. Theft committed of wantonnesse and without mercie David adjudgeth unto death 2 Sam. 12. vers 6. Chrysostome thinketh that David legem est praetergressus exceeded the Law in that he commandeth beside the restitution of foure-fold the man to be slaine and he calleth it supereffluentem justitiam overabounding justice But the Law of God did beare out David in it for he which did sinne presumptuously and with an high hand that is of malice and obstinacie was to dye for it Numb 15.30 Such was the sinne of the rich man whose case there is propounded which having many sheepe himselfe tooke away the poore mans sheepe by violence and had no pity Further he that did steale a man was to dye for it by the Law of Moses vers 16. So that it is evident even by Moses Judiciall lawes that some kinde of theft deserved death By the Romane Lawes also as is extant in their 12. Tables servants convicted of manifest theft were first beaten and then cast downe headlong from the rocke By the Imperiall lawes a theefe for the first offence was whipped then if he offended againe he lost his eares and the third time he was hanged in Anithent ut nulli Iudici c. for now such a theefe sinneth of obstinacie and malice and contempt against the Lawes and Magistrate and may by the Law of God be worthily put to death Simler So likewise such thefts whereby the publike peace and safety is violated as in the Campe
five peculiar to the high Priest his Ephod breast-plate robe girdle and miter But herein they are deceived because they omit that garment which is called cetoneth tashebets the embroidered coat which was a speciall garment appertaining to the high Priest and so the high Priest beside his Ephod and robe which had pomegranats and bels hanging at it had also another embroidered coat 〈◊〉 Vatab. whereof mention is made vers 39. 3. Lyranus and Tostatus qu. 2. following Iosephus doe number ten severall Priestly ornaments foure common to all the Priests 1. The linen breeches 2. The linen coat 3. The girdle 4. And bonnet Six other were peculiar to the high Priest 1. The Ephod 2. The pectorall or breast-plate 3. The robe with the bels and pomegranats 4. The girdle 5. The miter 6. The golden plate set upon the miter But they commit the same error with the other before in omitting the Priests embroidered coat which maketh up the number of ten the golden plate being not reckoned apart by it selfe but counted with the miter 4. This then is the best numbring of these Priestly garments to appoint six as peculiar to the high Priest as they are set downe in the text vers 4. where the golden plate must be comprehended under the miter because it was but a part of it and foure other were common to all the Priests the linen coats girdles bonnets and breeches as they are described vers 40. to the end so they were ten in all and if the golden plate bee counted by it selfe there will bee in all eleven severall kinde of raiment and ornaments some for Aaron some for his sonnes And so Cajetane accounteth them and Thomas maketh seven garments of the high Priest and foure of the rest QUEST IX What garments were peculiar to the high Priests what common Vers. 4. THese holy garments shall they make for Aaron thy brother and for his sonnes 1. These garments then being appointed onely for Aaron and his sonnes the Priests were not also common to the Levits and so Ribera collecteth out of Iosephus because the Levits sacrificed not 2. Some are of opinion that all the garments which the inferiour Priests used the high Priest put on as Iosephus saith Pontifex etiam utitur hoc nihil eorum quae enumeravimus omittens c. The high Priest also useth these omitting nothing of those which we have rehearsed So also Tostat. qu. 2. and Ribera But this is not like for to what end should the high Priest weare two girdles one of the common sort which the inferiour Priests used the other the embroidered girdle and likewise it had beene superfluous for him to put on two bonnets as Iosephus thinketh one of linen as other Priests the other of blew silke 3. Therefore the garments are better thus distinguished that some of them were peculiar to the high Priests as the six in this verse set downe some were peculiar to the inferiour Priests to be usually and ordinarily worne as their linen coats girdles bonnets vers 40. which sometime the high Priest did weare also as in the day of expiation but not ordinarily See quest 41. Some common to them both as the linen breeches which are said to be for Aaron and his sonnes but the other three mentioned vers 40. are said to be made for Aarons sonnes Iun. in Analys Montan. The high Priest had like garments unto those three a coat a girdle a miter but they differed in manner of workmanship So then the high Priest had three garments unlike to the rest both in matter and forme the Robe the Ephod the Pectorall and three other though like in fashion his coat miter girdle yet differed in costly stuffe and curious workmanship QUEST X. Which garments were put on first which last BUt further it is here to be considered that the garments are otherwise and in another order rehearsed in this verse and afterward appointed to be made than they were put on for as Rupertus observeth Feminalia linea c. postremò posita sunt The linen breeches are set last in this description c. and yet they were put on first In this manner then and order did the high Priest apparell himselfe 1. He put on the linen breeches which came no higher than his waste 2. Next to that was the long broidered coat which was made with eyes or like checker worke which reached downe to the feet 3. Upon that was put the Robe which had bells and pomegranats in the skirts 4. After that the breast-plate before 5. Then the Ephod upon the shoulders behind 6. The girdle 7. The Miter with the golden plate QUEST XI Whether the Priestly garments might at any time be carried and used out of the Tabernacle Vers. 4. THat he may serve me in the Priests office 1. In that it is added That he may serve me the use of these Priestly garments is restrained for such service as was done before the Lord in the Tabernacle the Priest then was neither to use these garments ordinarily for he had other wearing apparell beside nor yet in such Priestly offices as were to be done abroad as when he went to view a leprous person or leprous house which belonged to the Priest Levit. 13. for such places and persons infected with the leprosie were uncleane by the law and therefore in such offices it was not fit to use the holy garments 2. Whereas then the Priest is commanded to wash his cloaths after he had seene performed all the ceremonies concerning the red Cow which was slaine without the host Numb 19.7 they must be understood to be his owne ordinarie and not the Priestly garments which were not to be polluted or defiled and so consequently were not to be washed and cleansed as other prophane and common vestures 3. This further appeareth Levit. 16.23 where the high Priest is commanded to put off his Priestly garments with the which hee entred into the holy place and then to wash his flesh with water and put on his owne cloaths he is not willed to wash the Priestly raiment with water But if it be objected that the washing of his flesh sheweth he was uncleane and so by that meanes the holy garments were uncleane also it may be answered that the Priest in this case having prayed for his and the peoples sinnes did wash his flesh not as a signe of any legall uncleannesse for then he should not have entred into the holy place but to signifie that hee was purified from his sinnes And this may further be observed that whereas there were two kinds of pollutions one by morall offences which indeed defiled the soule the other by legall transgressions which touched not the soule but the externall observation of the ceremonies onely in the first they onely washed the flesh in the second sometime their garments onely sometime their flesh and garments together if it were a great pollution but never their flesh alone Tostat. qu. 7.
dicuntur datus aptantur ad offerendum Their hands are said to be filled while they are made fit to offer Quamdin profanae sunt vacuae censentur c. As long as they are prophane they are counted emptie because no gift is acceptable to God nisi jure sacerdotii but in the right of the Priesthood QUEST XLIV Of the fashion and use of the linen breeches Vers. 42. THou shalt also make linen breeches c. 1. Iosephus describeth the fashion of them that they were made of twisted silke or rather linen and first the Priest put thorow his legs and so drew them up to cover his secret parts and tied them about his middle 2. They reached downe from the middle or loynes to the knees they could not be so woven together but were first woven and afterward sewed together with the needle Hierom. 3. The word is micnesaim which is derived of 〈◊〉 which signifieth to tie or gather together as Iosephus interpreteth it Constrictorium a gathering garment or trussing up because thereby the secret parts were trussed together or as Rab. Salomon because the two slops or breeches were tied and knit together about the middle 4. These linen breeches though they are last spoken of were first put on as well of the high Priest as of the inferiour Priests Cajetan 5. These are not mentioned afterward where Moses caused Aaron to put on his Priestly apparell chap. 29.5 and Levit. 8.8 the reason is Quod ad genitalia nostra lex non mittit manum sed ipsi secretiora nostra tegere debemus because the law reacheth not unto our secret parts but we of our selves should cover our privie members Hierom. Because modestie it selfe the garment being once prescribed would put them in minde to weare it it is therefore in those places omitted 6. The use of this garment was for comelinesse to hide their secrets lest while they went about their service in the Tabernacle if they should chance to fall they might discover that which was to be hid Hierom. And beside Tostatus giveth this reason that by the trussing up of those members the inordinate motion thereof might thereby be better stayed qu. 21. And Hierom further addeth why these uncomely parts should not be discovered that it should not appeare to the eye Quomodo de foedissimis initiis tanta hominum nascatur pulchritudo How from such homely beginnings such great beautie in men and other things is brought forth QUEST XLV How this precept and charge concerning the linen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 BUt it will seeme superfluous that this kinde of garment should be prescribed seeing before Exod. 20.26 it was provided that they should not goe up by steps unto the Altar lest their nakednesse might be discovered 1. To this question it cannot bee answered that the former law was abrogated by this seeing it was made not many dayes before it may be not above nine or ten or at the most fortie for the first precept was given at that instant when the Morall law was proclaimed and other judiciall lawes prescribed chap. 21.22 23. Then Moses came downe and went up againe and stayed in the mount six dayes and the seventh God called him up and there he stayed fortie dayes in wich time he received all these orders concerning the making of the Tabernacle and of the Priests apparell the former law being not yet put in practice it is not like it was repealed for God is not as men who many times make lawes and afterward seeing the inconvenience doe reverse them And further it is evident that both these lawes stood still in force and were put in practice in the old Testament 2. Wherefore the better answer is this that the nakednesse of a man is taken two wayes either for the secret parts themselves or for the parts next adjoyning so then although the privie parts being thus covered could not be seene in the casting abroad of their garments yet the neare parts thereunto as their knees and part of their thighes being left bare might be seene Therefore that there might be a greater care of comelinesse and decencie a double bar is laid and two cautelous provisions made that neither the one part or the other should be discovered To this purpose Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST XLVI Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments FOr the mysticall application of these foure Priestly garments the linen coat the girdle bonnet and linen breeches 1. Hierom by the coat made of linen which groweth out of the ground understandeth the earth by the girdle the Ocean sea quo terra constringitur by the which the earth is as it were girded about and by the bonnet aloft Gods providence that watcheth over all But this seemeth to be somewhat curious 2. Rupertus applieth them unto Christ the linen breeches hee would have to signifie the holy incarnation of Christ qua praeornata est natura nostra ignobilis by the which our unable and base nature is adorned and the uncomelinesse of our nature even originall sin covered and healed But as the high Priest with his ornaments was a type and figure of Christ so the inferiour Priests with their attire doe better resemble other sorts of Christians 3. Therefore thus may the ornaments of the high Priest be applied unto Christ The long white garment signifieth his innocencie the miter with the crowne his Kingdome and power the girdle his justice as Esai 11.5 Iustice shall be the girdle of his loines Marbach As in our blessed Saviour there are three heavenly functions and offices his Propheticall to teach us what evill is in our selves and what good we receive from God his Priestly to reconcile us to God in delivering us from the evill which we have deserved and from our sins and in communicating unto us righteousnesse and other graces from God his Kingly that our deliverance from evill and our possession of heaven and heavenly things may be confirmed unto us by his Kingly power for ever So these three offices were shadowed forth in Aarons glorious apparell his robe with the bels setteth forth Christs Propheticall office the golden plate wherein was written Holinesse to Iehovah his Priesthood and the miter which was put aloft as a crowne his kingly power Iun. in Analys And herein Aaron also was a lively type of Christ that as three duties were to bee performed by the high Priest to teach the people by puritie of doctrine with integritie of life signified by Vrim and Thummim and to take care of the Church continually which is meant by bearing the names of the tribes graven in precious stones in his breast and by his sacrifices and prayer to be Mediatour for them unto God So all these but shadowed forth in Aaron are truly performed by Christ who is our Prophet most holy and perfect to teach us his Fathers will as our King hee protecteth and keepeth us and taketh care for us and as our Priest hee did once
Ministers of the Gospell to bee distinguished by some distinct apparell in their ministerie For answer and satisfaction unto this demand I will produce two grave testimonies of two learned Writers in this age Marbachius of late the Professor of Divinitie in Straughsborow and Gallasius not long since a Minister of the Church of Geneva Marbachius thus writeth In Ecclesia omnia decenter fieri debent ad aedificationem c. In the Church all things ought to be done decently and to edification Itaque tali vestitu utendum qui non sit offendiculo c. Therefore such a garment must be used as is not offensive but bringeth some commendation and authoritie to them which minister and may discerne and distinguish them from other men Gallasius also thus delivereth his judgement upon this place Ego quidem fateor hoc ad decorem pertinere ut ordines in politia distinguantur c. I confesse that this appertaineth to comelinesse that degrees should be distinguished in the Common-wealth neither is the Gospell against decencie and order but rather helpeth and maintaineth them Sed nego ad verbi aut sacramentorum administrationem vestem lineam c. But I denie that the linen garment or pall belongeth to the administration of the word or Sacraments I would not truly have any stirres or tumult moved in the Church for the use of externall things seeing it is indifferent yet the superstition into which men are readie to fall and the abuse I hold to be condemned We must also take heed lest while we tolerate things indifferent or are constrained to winke at those things which cannot be amended wee detract from other mens libertie Thus farre Gallasius of this matter 2. Controv. That we offend in our best works Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquitie of the offerings The people then sinned even in their religious works which sheweth in ipsis benefactis nostris peccatorum labem inesse c. that even in our best works there is some blemish of sin which cannot be acceptable unto God but for the worthinesse and mediation of the true high Priest Christ Jesus whom Aaron prefigured Simler To the same purpose also Calvin Discamus nostra obsequia ubi in conspectum Dei veniunt peccato permixta esse Let us learne that even our service when it commeth into Gods sight to bee examined is mixt with sin and is onely sanctified by Christ c. So the Prophet Isaiah saith chap. 64.6 All our righteousnesse is as a stained clout Hereby then appeareth the error of the Romanists who hold that a just man in his good works doth not sinne so much as venially Concil Trident. sess 6. can 25. See more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. err 70. 3. Controv. Against merit in good works Vers. 38. TO make them acceptable before the Lord. Tostatus saith here that the Priest was accepted of God and the Lord was well pleased with him because he ascribed all holinesse unto God as it was writen in his forehead Holinesse to Iehovah Hoc autem protestari meritorium est Deum nobis placatum reddimus And to protest this is meritorious and by this meanes we doe pacifie and appease God toward us qu. 19. Contra. 1. The former doctrine that the people sinned in their very offerings in their best works which are spotted and blemished with some imperfection or other overthroweth this error for that which meriteth at Gods hand must be perfect our best works then being imperfect are not meritorious Therefore Calvin much better here inferreth This place teacheth us Quicquid honorum operum Deo offerre studemus adeo nihil mercedis mereri c. That whatsoever good works we offer unto God they are so farre from meriting any reward that they make us guiltie before God unlesse the holinesse of Christ wherewith God is pleased doe procure pardon for them c. 2. The Scripture evidently testifieth this as Dan. 9.8 We doe not present our supplications before thee for our owne righteousnesse So Luk. 17.10 When ye have done all say ye we are unprofitable servants we have done that which was our dutie to doe If then we are unprofitable servants in our best service we are farre from meriting or deserving any thing and if we doe no more than our bounden dutie nor yet all that we have no reason to expect any reward beyond our desert See more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. err 79. 4. Controv. Against the Popes triple crowne Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate of pure gold Ribera following Iosephus who speaking of this plate of gold saith Hunc aurea corona triplici circundabat c. He beset round the Priests miter or bonnet with a threefold crowne c. hereupon thus inferreth Hinc factum arbitror ut summus pontifex triplicem in capite coronam gerat c. Hence it is that the chiefe Priest meaning the Pope doth now beare a threefold crowne upon his head c. And he addeth further Quamvis hujusmodi corona c. Although such a crowne was received from the Apostle Peter which is yet to bee seene in S. Peters Church which Silvester shewed unto Constantine c. This he saith S. Peter used by the instinct of the Spirit that the veritie might be answerable to the figure that Christs high Priest might weare that which the high Priest the figure of Christ did weare Contra. 1. All this is grounded upon an uncertaine text for there is no mention made here of a triple crowne it is but Iosephus report without any warrant out of the text the golden plate indeed is called the holy crowne chap. 29.30 But of a threefold crowne there is not one word 2. They may be ashamed to abuse the world with such foppish fables who ever will beleeve that S. Peter ever did weare a triple crowne or that any of the Apostles used any such worldly pompe whose glorie was their povertie and contempt of the world their crowne their sufferings their obedience to powers and subjection their renowne 3. And if there had beene such a glorious crowne it had belonged rather to S. Paul than to Saint Peter for hee was the Apostle of the Gentiles the other of the circumcision 4. And if any such crowne had beene then it is more like that Constantine gave it to Silvester whose donation they pretend for their great soveraigntie and privileges than that Silvester first shewed it to him 5. And if that indeed be Peters triple crowne which yet is to be seene why doth the Pope refuse to weare that but rather maketh choice of a massie triple crowne of gold and precious stone 6. I had thought that Aaron had beene a figure of Christ not of the Pope and temporall things doe not prefigure temporall one triple crowne another but that outward crowne shadowed forth the spirituall Kingdome and regall dignitie of Christ. 5. Controv. Of the single life of Priests Vers. 40. ANd thou shalt make them girdles
that is none that is not of Aarons family 3. Tostatus giveth this solution That Kings are not here excluded because Kings when they were anointed did not use this ointment ad delectationem for delight which is here only forbidden sed ad cultum Dei but for the service and worship of God because as the Lord appointed Priests for his service so he ordained Kings in his stead to rule and governe his people Tostat. quaest 13. But it was not lawfull for any of the people to use this oile upon any occasion at all whether for delight or otherwise to consecrate any thing privatly nor upon any person not here excepted which are the Priests only for the words are generall 4. Wherefore the best answer is this God forbiddeth any other to be anointed with this ointment saving the Priests nisi scilicet aliter jusserit unlesse he otherwise command the Lord reserveth unto himselfe a liberty above his Law Simler As yet there were no Kings in Israel and therefore no mention is made of their anointing So that this ointment was afterward used to anoint both Kings and Priests sed non sine novo Dei mandato but not without a new commandement from God Pelarg. QUEST XXXVI What it is to be cut off from his people Vers. 33. HE shall be cut off from his people 1. Pellicane seemeth to understand this of the penalty of death to be publikely inflicted upon him that should prophane this holy ointment prohibetur profanus usus sub poena mortis the prophane use is forbidden under paine of death 2. Some of the separation of them de coetu sanctorum from the society and company of the faithfull Gloss. interl 3 Some of the punishment divinitus by God himselfe to be imposed upon them Osiander as Vzzah for the like transgression was smitten with sudden death 4. Tostatus both understandeth the extraordinary punishment by the Lords hand and the sentence of death to be denounced by the Magistrate if any did continue in this offence nec desistere vellet and would not cease or give over 5. Vatablus referreth it to the spirituall and everlasting punishment of the soule anima ejus peribit his soule shall perish 6. But all these three are better joyned together that both God shall cut off such an one by sudden and extraordinary death in this world and punish him eternally in the next as in this sense it is said that hee which was not circumcised should be cut off from his people because he had broken the Lords covenant Deut. 17.16 Iunius ibid. For as the faithfull are said to be gathered to their people when they died as Abraham Gen. 25.8 and Iacob Gen. 49.33 so the wicked and prophane shall be cut off from their people that is from the fellowship of the Saints in the next world Tostat. qu. 18. unlesse they doe repent Pelarg. Likewise if such prophane persons did obstinately persist in their sinne they were to die also by the hand of the Magistrate in which sense it is said that he that did sinne with an high hand that is presumptuously shall be cut off from among his people Numb 15.30 QUEST XXXVII The spirituall application of this holy ointment THis holy ointment made of these foure simples Myrrh Cinamom Calamus and Cassia 1. Some apply unto the senses by Cinamom understanding two of them the senses of seeing and hearing ut a sordibus repurgati that they should be purged from filthinesse c. Procop. 2. Some by these foure would have signified the foure morall vertues which must be tempered together Gloss. ordinar 3. Other by the Myrrh the mortification of the flesh by the Cinamom of ashy and earthly colour mortality by the Cassia growing in moist places Baptisme Gloss. interlinear 4. But these applications are too curious and impertinent therefore this holy ointment better setteth forth that holy ointment of the Spirit wherewith the Messiah was anointed who is said Psal. 45.8 to be anointed with the oile of gladnesse above his fellowes Thus Hierome applieth it in 3. cap. Hab. and Cyril lib. 12. in Levit. 5. But it signifieth not only the holy Ghost which was powred upon Christ without measure but that portion of grace wherewith every one of Christs members is anointed Osiander that as without this ointment neither the Tabernacle nor any part thereof was sanctified so without the operation of the holy Ghost all our labours and endevours are unprofitable Marbach 6. Pelargus more particularly applieth every one of these foure severall ingredients by the Myrrh which is good to joyne and as it were glue wounds together and helpeth a stinking breath and cleereth the voice he understandeth the merit of Christs death which healeth our wounds and cureth our evill thoughts and words by the Cinamom which is good against poisonfull beasts the spirituall force of Christs death which prevaileth against Satan by the sweet Calamus charity is signified which covereth a multitude of sinnes by the Cassia which healeth the biting of vipers the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist which is a spirituall medicine to the soule But we have no direction in Scripture for any such particular application It sufficeth that this ointment prefigured the spirit of grace wherewith the faithfull are anointed as the Apostle saith Yee have an ointment from that Holy one and know all things 1 Ioh. 2.20 QUEST XXXVIII Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made Vers. 34. TAke these spices stacte c. Now followeth the composition of the perfume 1. The first is called in Hebrew nabaph which signifieth a drop distilling R. David Vatablus Oleaster take it for balm which distilleth from the tree some for storax liquida liquid storax But liquid things could not be beaten to powder as this was vers 36. Some interpret it pure myrrh Genevens But that was prescribed before for the oyntment called there mar Rab. Salomon thinketh it was a kinde of gum But there is great difference betweene stacte and gum it was therefore the distilling of myrrh indurata being hardned Lippom. Which the Septuagint called before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the flower of myrrh Simler 2. The next is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shâ—cheleth which Oleaster would derive of shachal a Lion or Cat a mountaine the sweat or ordure whereof is of great savour that which we call muske R. David and Papias take it for the root of a certaine odoriferous and fragrant herbe But the most thinke it to be a little shell like unto a small oyster or cockle of the bignesse and colour of ones naile which is found in India in the lakes where nardus groweth where the small shelfish doe feed of nardus and thereupon the shels become to be of an excellent sweet smell Dioscorides lib. 2. cap. 20. So Lyranus Tostat. Pelargus Some take it for cleare gum Genevens But that is not so apt to be beaten and pounded Vatablus calleth it ungulam cabellinam or aromaticum which
Confut. No festivall daies to be dedicated to Saints Vers. 17. IT is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel c. If this festivall day of the sabbath was consecrated unto the Lords honour and it was a signe betweene the people and him hence it is evident that holy and festivall daies are not to be erected to the honour of Saints The Lord is the Creator of time and daies and therefore he only must have the honour of them Simler 4. Confut. Against the observation of the Iewish festivalâ— Vers. 17. FOr ever c. Hence the Ebionites grounded their heresie that Christians were bound now to keepe the Jewish Sabbath because the Lord calleth it here and in the former verse an everlasting covenant But this is a weake and slender ground Augustine thinketh it is called an everlasting covenant because the Sabbath was a signe of that which was eternall namely our spirituall rest in Christ or because there is no time prefixed or determined for the continuance of it But rather it is so called not simply but in respect of the policie and state of that Common-wealth that as long as it stood and the time of ceremonies did hold so long should the law of the Sabbath be in force for otherwise they may as well urge the celebration of the Jewish Passeover which is established by an ordinance for ever Exod. 12.17 and Aarons Priesthood by the same reason should continue still of the which the Lord saith Exod. â—8 43 This shall be a law for ever unto him and his seed after him 6 Morall observations 1. Observ. Arts not to be abused to any unlawfull purpose Vers. 2. WHom I have filled with the Spirit of God Seeing humane Arts are the gift of God artificers must take heed that they do not profane Gods good gifts and abuse their trades to pride wantonnes superstition or such like Gallas B. Babingâ— As in these daies many doe make their handicrafts to attend as handmaids upon pride And some thereby set forth superstition and idolatrie as Esay describeth the foolishnes and vanitie of such as carved images to make them gods thereof to worship Isai. 44.13 Such an one was Demetrius who made silver shrines for Diana Act. 17. 2. Observ. Against vaine pompe in the multitude of servant and officers Vers. 4. TO worke in gold silver brasse c. The Lord could have raised up a cunning workman in every one of these but hee rather thought it good to give unto one man skill in all these whereby the pompe of many vaine glorious persons in the world is reproved that will have a severall officer for every service as Oleaster noteth Alius culinam curat aliuâ— equos c. One looketh to the kitchin another to the horse a third waiteth on the table another attendeth in the chamber c. Bernard reproved this pompe in the Abbats of his time whereof some hee noteth to have ridden in the way accompanied with threescore horse Aâ— non unus aliquis minister posset saith he jâ—mentuâ— ligare ad mensam servire lectulum praeparare May not one minister suffice to saddle the horse serve at the table and make the bed But Oleaster here is overseene to checke Princes for this their magnificence and state in having many officers for it is seemely for their high place and calling to bee served in different sort from others In meaner persons it may worthily be noted for a fault if any in the vaine ostentation of servants and officers shall exceed the bounds of their calling 3. Observ. Gifts to be mutually communicated Vers. 6. I Have joyned with him Aholiab Oleaster hereupon giveth another good note Serui Dei societatem admittunt The servants of God refuse not societie though they have never so good gifts yet they desire the helpe of others as Moses envied not that Eldad and Medad prophesied in the campe So then as in the bodie one member standeth in need of another so is it in the diversitie of gifts which are given to the members of Christs mysticall bodie they should communicate them one to another and so use them as best may serve for the common good of the Church CHAP. XXXII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the sinne of Israel in committing most grosse idolatries whereof there are foure parts 1. The narration of their wicked fact to Vers. 7 2. The examining of their fact and the knowledge thereof to vers 26. 3. The punishment inflicted thence to vers 30. 4. A preparation to their repentance vers 30. to the end 1. Their sin is described 1. Both by the counsell and advice which they tookes first the people in propounding the matter to Aaron to make them gods with the occasion moving them therto the absence of Moses then Aaron in setting them a course what to doe vers 2. 2. By the fact it selfe which is either of them apart of the people in bringing their jewels vers 3. of Aaron in making thereof a Calfe and setting up an Altar vers 4 5. or of them both together Aaron proclaimeth an holy day vers 5. The people offer sacrifices eat drinke and play vers 6. 2. The examination cognizance or taking knowledge of this sinne was either while Moses was with God to vers 15. or when he was departed from God and returned to the campe 1. In the first there is first the Lords complaint of the people in generall that they had corrupted their waies vers 7. so also vers 9. in particular by the description of their sinne vers 8. Secondly Moses intercession with the effect thereof Moses intercession is grounded upon three reasons The deliverance of the people vers 11. The blasphemie of the Egyptians which is feared vers 12. The covenant made with their fathers vers 13. Then the effect is God changed his minde vers 14. 2. In the second cognizance there are two degrees first Moses confused knowledge when they were yet a farre off as he went and conferred with Ioshua to vers 19. Then his certaine knowledge 1. By the sight of his eyes vers 19. whereupon followed two effects of his indignation the breaking of the Tables and the burning of the golden Calfe vers 20 21. 2. By Aarons confession whom Moses fifteth and examineth to vers 25. 3. The punishment is thus set forth 1. The reason that moved Moses to take revenge the nakednes of the people vers 26. 2. Moses charge to the Levites vers 26.27 3. The execution vers 28 29. 4. The preparation to their repentance and reconciliation consisteth 1. of Moses admonition to the people vers 30. Of Moses supplication unto God his petition which containeth the confession of their sinne vers 32. and the craving of pardon with a disjunction or else himselfe to bee blotted out c. 2. And of Gods answer wherein the Lord refuseth Moses disjunctive request concerning himselfe and yeeldeth to his request for the people
forsaken me by their sinne as the Angell Gabriel saith unto Daniel thy people in the same sense Seventie weeks are determined upon thy people to finish their wickednesse Dan. 9.24 Hierom Dum sancte vivimus Domini sumuâ— cùm peccamus nostri sumâ—â— While we live well we are the Lords but when we sinne we are our owne Lippom. Pellican So also Osiander Simlerus Ferus Though Calvin mislike this sense yet it is warranted by that place Deut. 32.5 They have corrupted themselves not being his children Iunius 4. And beside the Lord in this speaking doth tax their ingratitude thy people whom thou hast wrought all these wonders for and done so much for they have corrupted themselves Pelarg. 5. And in that the Lord doth attribute unto Moses their deliverance which was wrought by his owne hand and calleth them his people this he doth to make Moses more carefull for the reformation of the people Vt ipse videns omnia sibi â—ncumbere tanquam suos diligentâ—r castiget That he seeing all to lie upon him should diligently chastise them and see unto them as his owne Tostat. Gallas QUEST XXVII Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it Vers. 7. HAth corrupted their wayes c. 1. That is of themselves being not seduced by others but of their owne corrupt inclination they have committed this great iniquitie Simler 2. Like as a wife corrupteth her selfe by adulterie so had they falsified their faith toward God by their spirituall fornication Oleaster 3. They were soone turned out of the way there were not fully six weeks passed since the law was delivered Ferus Simler 4. And from the way which God commanded them with thunder and lightning and some of those terrible signes remained still in their sight as the thicke cloud in the top of mount Sinai into the which Moses was entred to speake with God Simler 5. Then followeth the particular description of their sinne 1. They had transgressed directly against the first and second Commandement in making a molten image Ferus 2. And the same an image of a brute beast being more brutish and without understanding themselves Simlerus 3. They had not onely made it but worshipped it 4. Yea offered sacrifices unto it Tostat. 5. And more than that Beneficium meum idolo imputarunt They have ascribed my benefit of their deliverance to an idoll Interlinear 6. Obtulerunt vitulo quae ipsis dederat They offered toward the calfe the things which he had given them their jewels and earings which they received of the Egyptians the Lord having so moved their hearts Ferus 7. And to make up the measure of their sinne the Lord saith they were a stiffnecked people intractable and incorrigible Simler QUEST XXVIII Why they are called a people of a stiffe-necke Vers. 9. I Have seene this people and behold it is a stiffe-necked people 1. Deus loquitur more humane c. God speaketh here according to the manner and phrase of men for we doe not upon one fault condemne a man of stubbornnesse but after we have had sufficient experience and see there is no amendment then wee will pronounce him contumacious and stubborne So the Lord in respect of his owne knowledge knew in the beginning what this people was Per suam cognitionem simplicem aternam uniâ—â— intuitu omnia comprehendit c. By his everlasting knowledge at once he comprehendeth all things But in respect of us now he saith after he had had experience of this peoples perversenesse who had divers times before murmured against him and tempted him and now they had proceeded from evill to worse he now at the length pronounceth them to be a stiffe-necked people Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Some thinke this similitude is taken from them that make haste in running and will not turne their necke to heare or regard those that call them backe Tostat. But allusion is rather made here unto stubborne bullocks not used to the yoke which will not yeeld their necke unto the coller So this people refused the Lords yoke of obedience Simlerus Borrhaius Iunius 3. And hereby is signified not onely their intractable nature that they were a stiffe-necked people Non recipiens correctionem not receiving any correction or shewing any hope of amendment but this is a preamble to their punishment Vbi talis est durities non superest venâ—â— locus Where such hardnesse and obstinacie is there is no place for pardon Calvin There is nothing remaining Quâ—m ut extrema internecione deleatur than that they be utterly destroyed Gallas QUEST XXIX Why the Lord did not prevent the sin of the people at the first BUt it will here be demanded seeing the Lord might have kept the people from sinning why he did it not 1. The Lord thought it good in his wisdome to leave this people a little to themselves and not to call them backe at the first 1. Quia non ita conspicua esset eorum nequitia c. Because their wickednesse should not have so fully appeared Gallasius 2. And if they had presently recovered themselves De justitia sua praesumpsissent They might have presumed of their owne righteousnesse and therefore God suffereth them to fall that they might thereby be humbled and learne to know themselves Marbach 3. And God herein also Tentat fidem Mosis doth trie the faith of Moses who having received the tables might perswade himselfe that all was now in good case and suddenly in his greatest joy hee hath a pull backe hearing of this grievous sinne of the people Calvin Marbach 4. And God suffered it so to be that Moses hereby might interpose himselfe as a mediator betweene God and his people Vt imitaretur Chrystum to imitate Christ and to be a perfect type and figure of him who hath dissolved the wrath of God hanging over our sinnes Procâ—pius 2. But whereas God sometime winketh at mens sins and suffereth them to goe on till their wickednesse be at the full and then punisheth them herein Gods mercie appeareth Qui tempestive occurrit exitio populi c. which in time preventeth the destruction and ruine of the people Gallas QUEST XXX Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone Vers. 10. NOw therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot c. 1. Which the Lord so speaketh not Ac si libere non posset exequi vindictam suam c. As though he could not freely take revenge unlesse Moses gave him leave but the Lord by this manner of speech sheweth quanti astimet servum c. how much he esteemeth his servant ascribing so much to his prayers as though they were a let and hinderance unto him Calvin 2. Some thinke that the Lord by this speech should discourage Moses from praying because their sinne was so great as the Lord forbiddeth Ieremie to pray for the people Ier. 7.16 3. But the Lord rather hereby sheweth that hee remembreth his
onely to be melted and the fashion thereof to be defaced but it was burned that is so long kept in the fire that by the burning it was made brittle as wood when it is burned to a coale and so being taken out it was pounded and beaten So also Tostatus adding somewhat to his former opinion QUEST LVI Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river Vers. 20. HE strowed it in the water 1. Cajetan thinketh that as everie one tooke of the water of the river and did drinke modicum pulveris spargebatur super aquam a little of the dust or powder was strowed upon the water for if it had beene any while in the water it would have sunke downe to the bottome and so the people should not have drunke of it But this had beene too great a labour for Moses as everie one drunke to have sprinkled a little of the gold powder in the place where hee tooke up the water to drinke And Moses saith Deut. 9.21 that hee cast the dust into the river it is like it was all at once throwne into the river and the people being afraid to doe otherwise than Moses commanded were ready as the powder was cast into the water to take thereof and drinke 2. Augustine findeth out here a mysterie by water understanding Baptisme which signified the conversion of the idolatrous Gentiles unto the faith of Christ Ille vitulus per ignem zâ—li aciem verbi aquam Baptismi ab eis quos absorbere conatus est absorptus est The golden Calfe that is the idols of the Gentiles by the fire of zeale the edge of the word and water of Baptisme is devoured which sought to have devoured them c. But this seemeth too curious 3. The historicall meaning is this rather the dust is cast into the water which they had received not long before out of the rocke in that drie and barren place Pelarg. Iunius Thereby to upbraid their unthankfulnesse which in the same place where they had received so great a benefit forgate God and fell away from him QUEST LVII How the Israelites were brought to drinke of this water and why Vers. 20. ANd caused the children of Israel to drinke of it c. 1. This was done for some speciall signification though it bee not expressed For it is not to bee thought that so holy a man as Moses being directed by Gods Spirit would cause all this to bee done the golden image to bee burned and beaten to powder and cast into the water and the people to drinke thereof and all in vaine Tostat. qu. 31. 2. And the people though they knew that this was no good signe unto them to drinke water mingled with such ashes and beside it was a bitter and unpleasant water yet durst not gaine-say Moses as neither before did they resist him when he so used their new molten god for both they were stricken with a conscience of sinne and inward terror and God had set in Moses an evident Majestie and authoritie which made them all to feare and tremble before him as it appeareth afterward when a few of the Levites armed themselves against all the host which consisted of six hundred thousand fighting men and killed whom they met none daring to resist them 3. Such like authoritie and Majestie appeared in our blessed Saviour when he whipped the money-changers and merchants out of the Temple and none durst oppose themselves against him Tostat. qu. 31. QUEST LVIII Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the powder of the idoll NOw these reasons are given why Moses compelled them to drinke of this bitter water 1. Ambrose saith it was done Vt omnia impietatis aboleret vestigia To abolish all the reliques of impietie c. So also Gregorie Nâ—ssen Materia quae eorum peccato subministravit deleta est The verie matter which ministred occasion to their sin was taken away 2. By this meanes a kinde of judgement was shewed upon the verie instrument of their sinne for otherwise it had beene sufficient if hee had done as Iacob did Genes 35.4 to have defaced it and hid or buried it in the ground therefore this was done ut in eo sceleris pateret judicium in quo scelus patratum fuerit that there might be shewed a signe of their sin in that wherein it was committed Tostat. quaest 30. 3. This was done to shew the basenesse and vilenesse of that idoll Vt contemnere discat quod in secessum projici videat To contemne that which they saw cast out in the draught Hierom. So also Borrh. That they should thinke no better of such idols than of their dung and excrements simulque testatur idoli impotentiam and withall it shewed the impotence and weaknesse of that idoll which they saw consumed to dust 4. Hereby was also signified Quòd corpora animos inquinaverant That they had defiled their bodies and soules with this sinne that by drinking of the ashes of the idoll they might understand non cuti tantum adharere that this sin did not cleave only to their skin sed defixum in visceribus but that it was fastened to their verie bowels Calvin So also Procopius to shew Animos ipsorum infectos idololatria that their verie soules were infected with idolatrie 5. Voluit ut pulveribus idoli sui saetiarentur He would have them glutted and satiate with the dust of their idoll as when they lusted for flesh they had such plentie that it came out at their Nostrils Numb 11. So here as with greedinesse they desired an idoll to be made Moses will have their greedie desire satisfied and filled even with drinking it Oleaster 6. And by this was signified Maledictionem à se exhaâ—riendam potandam That they should drinke and draw out their owne malediction and sup up the verie dregs if the Lord were not more mercifull unto them Iun. That as this bitter water was heavie to the stomacke so their sinne was like to sticke by them And this shewed calicem hibere perpetuae infoelicâ—â—atis that they should drinke the cup of perpetuall miserie as when they cried unto Pilate wishing Christs bloud to bee upon them and their seed Lippom. Pellican And so Moses Gerundens one of their owne Rabbines confesseth Non accidit tibi O Israel ultio aliqua in qua non sit vel uncia de iniquitateâ— vituli There hath not happened unto thee O Israel any revenge where there is not an ounce or some part of the iniquitie and sinne of the Calfe 7. Augustine maketh this mysticall signification of it that as the Israelites did drinke and receive into their bodies the golden Calfe so the Gentiles qui erant corpus diaboli credendo transirent in corpus Christi which before were as the body of the Devill while they were idolaters should by beleeving bee graft into the body of Christ c. Like as Moses serpent devoured the Magicians serpents sic diabolus
therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned â—s other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râ—ah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ— in crimine illo pâ—ssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not necessarie here to understand that Moses had any speciall commandement
word is chaâ—â—n which signifieth to give to bestow to shew grace the other is racham that betokeneth to be inwardly moved with pitie and compassion Oleaster The first then signifieth that favour which is seene in bestowing of gifts the other in remitting of sinnes and delivering from evill QUEST XLII Of the divers kindes of mercie which the Lord sheweth I Will shew mercie There is mercie of divers sorts 1. First there is a generall mercie which the Lord extendeth toward all both good and bad as in granting the Sunne and raine indifferently to all 2. There is a peculiar mercie toward his owne children which also is shewed in divers manner 1. As in the remission of great sinnes as David prayeth as Psal. 51.1 Have mercie upon mee according to thy loving kindnesse c. 2. There is mercie also seene in forgiving sinnes of ignorance as S. Paul saith I was received to mercie because I did it ignorantly 1 Tim. 1.13 3. There is a mercie which they taste of that are in Gods favour and doe love him which is seene not only in the remission of sinnes but in the heaping of blessings upon them as the Lord sheweth mercie unto thousands upon them that love him 4. And mercie is also exercised toward them which being unable to performe any thing of themselves are thereunto assisted and aided by grace as the Apostle saith It is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie Rom. 9.16 This mercie here mentioned is of that kinde which is peculiar to Gods chosen Procopius QUEST XLIII Of the divers kindes of visions and sights of God Vers. 20. THou canst not see my fate That wee may arise by degrees to come to the handling of Moses Sinai sight first is to be premised the consideration of the divers wayes and kindes of the vision or sight of God We are said to see either with the eyes of our bodies or with the eyes of our minde and each of these hath a threefold distinction or difference for there is of each an ordinarie or extraordinarie sight in this life but the same imperfect and in the next a perfect sight so there are six kindes of visions in all three of the body and three of the minde First concerning the ordinarie sight of the body 1. It is that whereby wee see and behold sensible things which are object to the eye which discerneth nothing but that which is of a finite and circumscriptible nature 2. The extraordinarie when God in vision sheweth him in some externall forme and shape which is of two sorts either in corporali speciâ— in some corporall shew Quod voluntas elegit non quod natura formavit Which it pleased God to chuse not of natures forming Augustine The other is in humani corporis veritate in the assumption of a true humane body so Christ was seene in humane flesh 3. Then in the next world when our bodies shall be glorified wee shall see more perfectly as Iob saith I shall see God in my flesh Secondly the sight of the soule also is divers 1. There is an ordinarie sight which is of two sorts either common which is the sight and knowledge of God that commeth by the creatures Rom. 1.20 or peculiar to the children of God which is the sight of him by faith whereby the heart is purified Acts 25.9 and the eyes of the minde cleared 2. There is an extraordinarie sight and illumination by the minde as when God did manifest himselfe unto the Prophets by inward visions and revelations As when Peter fell into a trance and saw that foure cornerd sheet Acts 10. 3. And in the next life our inward sight of God shall be perfected as Saint Paul saith Now wee see thorow a glasse darkly but then face to face now wee know in part but then shall wee know even as wee are knowne Now in order it shall be discussed by which of these kindes of vision God may be seene and apprehended of man QUEST XLIV Whether God may be seene with the eyes of the body in this life FIrst it is not possible to see God in this life with the eyes of the body 1. For it must needs follow that God should be of a corporall and materiall substance if he might be seene with carnall eyes for nothing by the eyes of flesh can bee discerned but that which is visible finite and circumscriptible but the Lord is infinite Anthropomorphites and Audiâ—â— Heretikes did hold indeed that God himselfe had an humane and visible shape and that man according to his body is the image of God which heresie is contrarie to the Scripture which saith that God is a Spirit therefore of no bodily shape 2. And God being of a spirituall nature cannot be seene by the eyes of the body for that which is of a spirituall nature non cadit sub sensus corporis doth not come under the sense of the body Simler 3. It is said that God is love which sheweth his substance noâ— a qualitie as our love is then as faith hope and love in us cannot be seene much lesse can God 4. The image of God in man which is the inward renovation of the minde cannot bee seene much lesse God himselfe whose image we beare 5. The minde also of man is invisible mulâ—o magis simplicissima illa infinita mens much more that most pure and infinite minde Simler 6. Chrysostome giveth this reason Deus simplex omni concoctione abjunctuâ— nulla forma aut figura effigiatus God is of a simple nature without any composition he hath no forme or figure c. But nothing is perceived of the sense but that which is of a mixt and compound nature that hath forme and fashion 7. Gregorio Nyssene Est interminabilis divina natura interminabile comprehendi non potest The divine nature is infinite and not to be confined or limited and that which is not to be limited cannot be comprehended c. And that God cannot be confined or determined he thus sheweth Quod continet majus est contento That which containeth is greater than that which is contained and it is also heterogeneâ— natura of another nature as the fish is confined in the water and the bird in the aire But nothing is greater than God and he being perfectly good that which should confine him being of a divers kinde must be perfectly evill So it would follow Deum vinci à malo that God should bee overcome of evill 8. Cyrill useth this argument God is said to have beene seene of divers of the Saints but none of them did thinke that they saw the verie nature of God Aliter alius vidit aliter Esaias aliter Ezechiel c. Therefore everie one saw God after a divers sort otherwise Esaias after another manner Ezechiel saw him c. If they had seene the verie substance of God then God must be of a divers nature and
mercie Calvin Et quia multi effectus And because there are many effects of the divine mercie Ferus Slow to anger erech aphaim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 long suffering God straightway punisheth not men when they sinne but spareth them emendationem expectando in expecting their amendment Lyran. Peccata eorum dissimulando as it were dissembling and winking at their sins to bring them to repentance as hee did forbeare the old world 120. yeares Burgens Poenam differendo in deferring the punishment Ferus God doth not presently punish as though he either knew not or neglected our sinnes but that we should come to amendment of life Marbach As Saint Peter sheweth 2 Pet. 3.9 Pelarg. This is a singular effect of Gods mercie Oleaster Abundant in kindnesse rabh chesedh God is so rich in mercie that he hath more compassion of us than we have of ourselves Tostat. He diversly sheweth the effects of his pietie and pitie Lyran. He is propensus ad beneficentiam prone and readie unto mercie Borrh. He extendeth his mercie unto all Oleast And he is multa pietatis of great pitie towards all men Pelargus Multifarie impendit misericordiam he many wayes bestoweth his mercie 1. Sometimes when he seeth men in miserie he hath compassion on them as upon the Israelites in Egypt 2. Sometime ex gratuita voluntate of his owne gracious will though they be in no trouble as Christ in mercie looked upon Paul when he converted him 3. Sometime hee spareth the wicked for the righteous among them as hee promised Abraham not to have destroyed Sodome if ten righteous persons could have beene found among them 4. God also spareth his people lest the enemies should have occasion to blaspheme as Moses intreateth God chap. 32.12 5. God oftentimes sheweth mercie to a multitude for the zeale of one righteous man as Phinches by his zeale appeased Gods wrath toward the people 6. Sometime the Lord considereth the frailtie and weaknesse of man and so forbeareth them as Psal. 78.38 He oft times called backe his anger c. for he remembred that they were flesh Burgens And in truth veemeth As God is mercifull in promising so he is most true stable and constant in performing his promises Lyranus and Burgensis understandeth this of Gods justice verax â—dest justin true that is just As God is said to be just of his word and promise it may be so interpreted but not as Gods justice and severity is compared with his mercie for that property of God is described in the next verse here Gods truth hath relation to his mercie and promises he is verax promissa servando true in keeping his promises Ferus God is faithfull he deceiveth none he cannot lye And if Gods promise be not performed it is because the condition is not kept and so the failing is not on Gods behalfe but on mans such was that promise made to David Psal. 131.12 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant c. their sonnes shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 7. This mercie and truth of God non aliter comprehendi potest quam ex verbi testimonie cannot be otherwise comprehended than by the testimony of his word Calvin And the Lord specially maketh mention here of his truth ad consolandum Mosem to comfort Moses that hee should not doubt but that God would make good all his promises to Israel Borrh. Vers. 7. Reserving mercie for thousands 1. Here a definit number is put for an indefinit he meaneth all the posterity of the faithfull Pelarg. Hee sheweth mercy not only to those with whom he covenanteth sed etiam descendentibus ex eis but to those which descend of them Lyran. Oleast As the Israelites now found by experience that God respected them for their fathers Borrh. And long after even in the latter times qua sunt valde distantia à temporibus patrum which were farre distant from the times of the Fathers God remembreth his mercy as Levit. 26.41 I will remember my covenant with Iacob c. yea this promise comprehendeth all the time both of the old and new Testament for God remembring his promise to the Fathers sent his Sonne into the world but this must bee understood of such generations as doe not obicem ponere which are not a barre unto themselves by their sinne and disobedience Burgens Here Gods mercy reacheth unto a thousand generations his justice but unto the third or fourth Simlerus Forgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne 1. Lyranus by these three understandeth sinnes committed against our neighbour against God or against our selves 2. Burgensis by the first would have signified sinnes of infirmity by the second sinnes of malice by the third sinnes of ignorance 3. But thus are they better distinguished the first word ghavâ—n or as Oleaster pronounceth it aon commeth of that root which signifieth to be crooked it betokeneth crooked offences which proceed of malice or ex proposito of purpose the second peshagh is of pâ—shagh which is to deale unfaithfully signifieth such sinnes as are treacherously committed against God as was the sinne of idolatry committed against the Israelites Tostat. Pelarg. Such sinnes which proceed ex superbia of pride Oleaster Ex contemptu of contempt Cajetan The third chataah generally signifieth sinne but is more specially here taken for the sinnes of ignorance and infirmity Tostat. quaest 7. Oleaster Cajetane Pelarg. 4. Wherein appeareth Gods singular mercy not only to the righteous but to the unrighteous Ferus 5. Et non levibus tantum dâ—lictis sed gravissimis sceleribus dat veniam Who only doth not pardon small offences but most grievous sinnes Calvin QUEST XI How the Lord is said not to make innocent BY no meanes making the wicked innocent 1. The words in the originall are thus In making innocent he will not make innocent which Ferus following the Chalde paraphrast divideth into two sentences He maketh innocent or dismisseth unpunished them which doe repent yet justifieth not those which are impenitent but the grammaticall construction will not beare this sense In absolving he will not absolve but ate referred to the same object 2. Osiander understandeth it of such as make themselves innocent before God whom the Lord notwithstanding will not hold to bee innocent but nakeh here is not a noune but a verbe In making innocent c. 3. The Latine readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens None is with thee of himselfe held to be innocent that is none of himselfe or of his owne power can be innocent before thee So Tostat. qu. 8. But these words with thee and of himselfe are not in the originall 4. Lyranus thus interpreteth that none are innocent before God as having either actuall or originall sinne but the word nakeh is here a verbe naki signifieth the innocent the other to make innocent it cannot therefore be thus construed the innocent he maketh not innocent but in making innocent he will not make innocent
as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the
concupiscence is not sinne whose objections were these 1. Object Such things as are naturall are not evill but concupiscence is naturall therefore it is not evill nor consequently sinne Answ. This argument must be answered by a distinction for by naturall here may be understood that which was made naturall in man by creation before his fall and so the proposition is true but the assumption is false for inordinate concupiscence and appetite was not in man before his fall or it is taken for that which is now incident to mans corrupt nature since his fall and so the assumption is true but the proposition false 2. Object Even in our nature as it now standeth corrupt the appetite or desire to such things as tend to the conservation of nature and to decline and shun the contrarie are not evill but such is the concupiscence to meat and drinke and such like Ergo. Answ. 1. Such motions and appetites of themselves are not evill as they are naturall motions but if they be inordinate motions and exceed a just measure they are evill as to have an immoderate desire to meat or drinke For as it was naturall in Eve to desire to eat of the fruit of the tree yet to desire it against the Commandement of God was evill so is it with these naturall motions if they bee immoderate and inordinate they are evill 2. There are other concupiscences beside these which are neither naturall nor tending to the conservation of nature as coveting another mans house or wife c. which can have no such excuse or pretenâ—â— 3. Object That which is not in mans power to avoid is no sinne but not to covet is not in mans power Ergo it is no sinne Answ. 1. The proposition is false for sinne is not measured by the necessitie or libertie of nature but by the disagreement which it hath with the will of God 2. When God first printed the law in mans nature before his fall then were the precepts of God given unto man in his power to keepe though man by his voluntarie corruption hath lost his power and libertie yet God forgoeth not his power and right of commanding 4. But that concupiscence is sinne it is both evident by this law that would not forbid it unlesse it were sinne and by the Apostle who useth the same argument I had not knowne sinne but by the law for I had not knowne lust except the law had said Thou shalt not lust Rom. 7.7 Vrsin 2. Confut. Against the Papists that denie concupiscence to be sinne in the regenerate SEcondly the Papists are herein Semipelagians who generally affirme and hold that concupiscence remaining after baptisme is not properly sinne nor forbidden by commandement Rhemist 〈◊〉 Rom. 6. sect 6. So was it decreed in the Tridentine Synode that concupiscence non est vere proprie peccatum in renatis is not verily and properly a sinne in the regenerate but that it is so called quia ex peccato est in peccatum inclinat because it commeth of sinne and inclineth to sinne Session 1. cap. 1. They object thus 1. Object Sinne maketh men guiltie before God of eternall death but the regenerate are not guiltie of eternall death therefore concupiscence in them is no sinne Answ. 1. By this reason there shall bee no sinne at all in the regenerate for there is no condemnation at all to them that are in Christ Jesus 2. Neither concupiscence nor any sinne else shall condemne the regenerate but that is not because concupiscence is no sinne but that both it and all other sinnes are pardoned in Christ and so not imputed 2. Object Originall sinne is taken away in Baptisme therefore concupiscence in the regenerate is no sinne Answ. Originall sinne is not simply taken away in Baptisme but onely quoad reatum in respect of the guilt and as the Schoolmen say it is taken away formally in Baptisme but not materially There are two things to be considered in originall sinne the disagreement or repugnancie which it hath with the law of God and the guilt of the punishment This latter way originall sinne is remitted and released in Baptisme it shall never be laid unto the charge of the faithfull as S. Paul saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen Rom. 8.33 But the other remaineth still in Gods children as S. Paul confesseth of himselfe Rom. 7.23 I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde but yet though it remaine and have a being in the faithfull it doth not reigne in them as the same Apostle exhorteth Rom. 6.12 Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie 3. But that concupiscence is sinne in the very regenerate it is evident by this precept Thou shalt not covet which commandement is given generally to all both the regenerate and unregenerate S. Paul also calleth the rebellion of his flesh which he felt in himselfe being now regenerate the law of sinne Rom. 7.23.25 And the Apostle speaketh to men regenerate when he saith Be renewed in the spirit of your minds Ephes. 4.23 which renovation needed not if concupiscence in them were no sinne 4. But that place of Augustine will bee objected Quamvis insint dum sumus in corpore mortis hujus peccati desideria c. Although while we are in the bodie of this death there be in us the desire of sinne yet if we should give assent to none of them non esset unde diceremus c. dimitte debita nostra we should have no cause to say to our heavenly Father Forgive us our debts c. August epist. 200. Answ. 1. Augustine must be understood to speake of actuall sinnes that if so men had grace never to consent to their concupiscence they should not need to pray for remission of such sinnes 2. And who is there that liveth who sometime is not carried away with concupiscence to give assent unto it So that if Augustine should speake generally of all sinne yet his speech being conditionall if we should give assâ—â— to none of them and that condition being kept of none this proveth not concupiscence not to bee sinne See more of this controversie Synops. Centur. 4. err 16. 3. Confut. That no concupiscence is a veniall sinne in it selfe THirdly Thomas Aquin his assertion commeth here to be examined Not a quòd cupiditas tunâ— est peccatum mortale quando sine ratione c. Note that concupiscence is then mortall sinne when as the things of our neighbours are coveted without reason but when they are reasonably desired it is veniall Thomas in opuscul Contra. 1. This distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes being understood in their sense that some sinnes in the condition and qualitie thereof are mortall some veniall is contrarie to the Scripture which maketh death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 that is of all but to the faithfull through Gods grace all sinnes are veniall and shall never be laid unto their charge and so